Search the Community

This story is a sample of my work and is the most popular muscle growth story I ever posted over on my tumblr account. I still regularly post new content featuring various transformations over on Cavanaugh Stories if you're interested in reading more! Damn, I was supposed to take the cap off my boyfriend’s head twenty minutes ago! Look at him now, nobody will even recognize him anymore! I’ve been dating Blake since we were in high school and even though he was a sweet guy with a nice lean body I was beginning to get bored. I knew that my parents liked him though and I didn’t want to go through the hassle of ending the relationship and finding a new boyfriend so I decided to alter him a little bit to make him more interesting to me. I bought the cap at Morfoni’s Magic Box, a store that I’d never seen in our town before and haven’t seen since. Once I’d read the description of what it was capable of I felt compelled to buy it and have my boyfriend where it. The shopkeeper told me to be careful about how long I let the wearer keep it on but I lost track of time while I was catching up on shows and now he’s had it on for far too long! Blake had been teased for most of his life for being a relatively short guy, standing at five-foot-six but it had never bothered me, it just meant we were the same height and didn’t have any issues of having to crouch or stretch when we kissed. Now though he stood at a giant six-foot-five and absolutely towered over me, keeping the cap completely out of my reach. It’s not just his height that had changed either - Blake’s lean body had practically exploded with muscle and the guy who had never seen the inside of a gym before now had perfect six-pack abs, a defined v-line pointing towards his crotch and arms the size of footballs which he was more than happy to show off by flexing. The bulge in his pants definitely looked bigger too and my mouth was practically watering as I realized that he wasn’t even hard. I hadn’t even thought that the cap would make his manhood bigger and as he’d always been a little on the small side before I was delighted by the change. Even his face had changed much to my amazement with a wider jawline and fine stubble growing on what had once been a relatively hairless bottom half of his face. The subtle changes made him look even more handsome than ever and I suddenly felt weak on my knees knowing that this was what had become of my boyfriend. I didn’t even hate it - no, I loved it! “What’s up, babe?” he asked, his deep masculine voice sending shivers down my spine, “You wanna ride my cock now or what?” I’d never known Blake to be cocky in his life but now I found it more arousing than anything I’d ever seen before. I was quick to agree and even though I’d confronted him with the intention of taking the cap off of his head, I couldn’t help but wonder just how far the transformation would go if I left it on him for a little bit longer…

When You Grow Upon a Star Characters: (To Be Updated) - Aladdin “Lad” - Daiki - Jeff - Dustin - Vincent - Dominic - Jafar “Jafie” - Richard “Dick” Hi my name is Aladdin Lindstrum and yes I know what you’re thinking. My mom and her sister were obsessed with the movie. My younger cousin’s name is Jafar, I just call him Jafie. It doesn’t help that I’m 90% Moroccan and like 10% Swedish on my dad’s side. That’s not the point of this story, the point is how my boyfriend, me and a bunch of our friends started a new type of man. I’m a sophomore in college and a chemistry major, it also helps that I got a 1450 on the SAT. I’ve always been obsessed with muscle and our story starts when I was set on making a muscle growth formula. Aladdin groaned in frustration, he was on his fifth mixture of the day. Adding some natural vitamins and some fruits extracts to give it a sweet flavor. Smelling the mixture made something snap in his brain and he knew he had to cum in the mixture to make it work. Immediately he zipped open his fly and began beating off like a man possessed. Feeling the impending orgasm, he pulled down his pants and stuck his finger in his ass. Moaning loudly in pure pleasure, he came more than he had in his young life. He panted after the extreme work-out, but watched in wonder as the cum turned the blue mixture a light purple, instantly absorbing. Another weird instinct swept into the young man’s mind and he grabbed an apple from a bowl on the counter. He dipped the whole thing into the mixture and once removed, the apple absorbed the mixture on it. Knowing his brain wanted him to eat the apple, Aladdin hesitated but eventually ate the whole thing. He suddenly belched loudly, nothing tasted off but a burning in his stomach suddenly surfaced and he fell over in pain. He watched in pure excitement as his bicep began to swell and steadily begin growing. Chest following suit till he had a decent set of Pecs and his shoulders and back made the shirt skin tight. The burning migrated to his lower half and he developed a rock hard six pack. His glutes swelled in size, making the shorts tighten as his thighs swelled in size right after. Growing from 5’6” to 6’6” his calves and feet grew in size. Suddenly the urge to cum overwhelmed Aladdin and he erupted. Breathing heavy he watched his dick fatten and elongate out of his fly and underwear. Suddenly his balls swelled to the size of oranges filling his underwear. Adam’s apple growing in size, he moaned in a deep new bass, as another growth spurt hit him. The muscles quickly ripped all the clothes off his body. An urgent itch covered his body, as thick black hair covered his chest, abs, legs, arms and a dark beard covered his face. Then an orgasm stronger than the rest filled his body and he unloaded coating the ceiling in a thick layer of spunk. “Holy fuck!” Aladdin exclaimed, looking down at his new body. He rushed to the bathroom and instantly boned up at the muscular god before him. His erection looked to be about 16 inches long and thick as a beer can. Deep brown eyes reminded him of melted chocolate and the covering of hair on his mammoth chest was the hottest thing he had ever seen. Turning around to check the back side, he was greeted with two ass cheeks that were furry and the size of a watermelon. “I have to change the guys. I’m too horny to just jack off to relieve this.” Aladdin said. Aladdin lived in a big townhouse off campus with his four roommates and his boyfriend. Assuming the potion would work the same for any type of food; he took a few scoops and covered a plate of fresh chocolate chip cookies his mom had sent. He placed a sign next to the cookies saying “Enjoy”. Squeezing himself into the closet adjacent to the living room to watch, he knew they’d be home soon. As soon as he got comfortable in the small space, he heard the front door swing open. Daiki Tan was the first one to enter. He was 6’3” with closely cropped dark hair and thick rectangular glasses on his face. He wore dark green scrubs and plain white sneakers. The scrubs were slightly open at the top to reveal the curves of his decent Pecs. Daiki was studying to be a doctor, a studly one at that. Next to walk in was little Jeff Greenly. He was 5’6” with a curly mop of orange hair. His green t-shirt, black hoodie and baggy jeans just hung off his skinny frame. The only prominent thing of his body was his perfectly sculpted ass, it was completely out of place. There were also rumors of his ten inch piece of meat, but they weren’t sure if Jeff started the rumor himself or someone else. He was studying Marine Biology and identified as a pleasure being. Not identifying as straight or gay he would sleep with anybody. Dustin then walked in next. He was a dark haired hunk with deep blue eyes standing at 5’10”. Getting into the college on a wrestling scholarship, he was dressed accordingly. Wearing his wrestling singlet with grey sweatpants over top, all of his muscles were on display. His large Pec shelf was straining the top, while his biceps flexed without even strain and his belly was also on display. A healthy layer of fat did cover his muscles, but his belly was the proof of his avid beer drinking activities. He was studying to be a lawyer, to follow in his parents’ footsteps. Dustin was as straight as they come and always loved to brag about his conquests. Vincent White walked in next. He was a 6’6” Nubian god. He had his dark hair pulled back in cornrows and he wore his basketball jersey and shorts. Wearing size 16 shoes and the most obvious asset was his large foot long sausage that he could never hide. Aladdin had walked in on Vincent jacking off late one evening. Being a chill person it wasn’t uncommon for Vince to just hang out nude. He told Aladdin he could watch as long as he didn’t jump him. Vince was studying Sales and his goal was to own his own company. Lastly in as usual was his boyfriend; Dominic Kontos, scrolling through his pink, sparkly cased phone. He stood at 5’6” with his blonde hair and blue eyes. He had recently died the tips of his hair light pink and they matched his Pride tank and pink hoodie. Topping off his outfit was his light pink jeans and white Chucks. Studying to be a teacher, his boyfriend loved children. “Dude my day was so long.” Jeff said, sitting down the couch, letting out a loud fart. “Very mature.” Daiki said, rolling his eyes. “It’s gas and very natural Doctor Stick-In-Butt.” Jeff laughed. “Well practice was super rough for me and Vince. I’m starving and look Al’s mom made cookies.” Dustin cheered. “I hate carbs, but these cookies are the devil’s fruit. Let’s at least split them evenly.” Dominic said. They turned to see Jeff already with his mouth full. He nervously smiled with chocolate smeared teeth. All of them dug in and they tasted better than usual, causing them to eat more. Laying back, they all began to feel weird. Daiki rubbed his stomach and suddenly let out a large belch, causing Jeff to laugh. Suddenly the doctor in training began moaning and they all watched in wonder, as he began to swell. His chest cleavage began more pronounced as his Pecs visibly grew and his larger biceps caused his sleeves to rip off. They watched as Daiki moaned, his back and thighs swelling larger. Just as suddenly as his growth started, it stopped and his scrubs looked like they were painted on his body. His larger nipples were erect and on display. Dominic being the only gay one in the room was so hard, it hurt and Jeff was eyeing Daiki with new interest. “That was so hot, like something out of my fantasies. Of course your dick stayed the same size which is disappointing.” Dominic said. “I’m trying to fight this, but I can’t help it. I’m sorry guys.” Daiki said. He quickly shoved down his pants and began furiously jacking himself off. Quickly cumming all over the table, Dominic involuntarily shot in his pants. Suddenly Jeff belched and they all quickly turned their heads. “Daiki did you feel like you were burning before you grew?” Jeff asked. “Yeah.” Daiki said, panting. “Well fuck me, I’m next,” he grunted. Jeff’s growth wasn’t as obvious but his grunts were facts that something was happening. Suddenly the shape of muscles appeared against his new tight clothes and he ripped down his zipper, revealing his ten incher, thick and erect. “It’s true.” Dominic drooled. Jeff shot a giant load all over the table and both Dustin and Vince belched at the same time. The two jocks began to get extremely horny during their changes and began feeling up each other’s muscles surprising everyone. Dustin’s chest swelled and Vince caressed in gently. Vince’s thighs swelled and Dustin rubbed them. Two loud rips broke the awkwardness as the sleeves of Vince’s jersey gave way for his massive shoulders and Dustin’s singlet just exploded off of him. Just like the other two they quickly jacked off after they were done. “Bro, why’d you get so touchy with me?” Dustin asked. “Me? That was all you.” Vince said, putting his hands up defensively. “You both had a gay moment, get over it.” Daiki said, looking as serious as you can with his dick hanging out. Suddenly Dominic belched and his pupils shrank in fear of what was to come. “No I like my little body!” he cried. He began moaning in pleasure, as muscles he never had swelled into view. His tank top literally exploded to make room for his growing chest and his jeans didn’t last much longer. They even watched as his growing thighs and ass ripped his pink thong he was wearing. His growth ended and he jacked off, spurting all over the area in front of him, revealing his died baby pink pubes. “Really? You died your pubes pink?” Dustin asked, raising an eyebrow. “Don’t judge me, you just felt up Vince!” Dominic cried. Dustin and Vince blushed, sinking into their respective places on the couch. Suddenly the closet door burst open and they all starred at the hairy behemoth that emerged. “Lad, is that you dude?” Jeff gasped. “It sure is,” he grinned. “Baby?” Dominic asked. “Did you do this to me?” “I’m sorry, Pinkie Pie but we wouldn’t be able to fuck now without me changing you.” Aladdin said. “So how do we get as big as you?” Jeff asked, eyeing his friend up and down. “If my intuitions are right, which they have been so far. All you need to do is simply suck my dick.” Aladdin smiled. “I call first dibs!” Dustin yelled. “I’m floored, you were embarrassed about rubbing up another guy and now you wanna give your friend a blowjob?” Daiki asked. “Little Lad is now bigger than me. I have to be bigger and if that means sucking his dick, then fine.” Dustin said. Hearing a straight arrow guy like Dustin say that, got Aladdin quickly hard. Dustin cautiously touched the erection, causing Aladdin to shudder and slowly took it in his mouth. Only taking half of it in his mouth, Dustin expertly went to town blowing his friend. All the blowjobs he ever received told him exactly what felt good. With his dick now being super sensitive, Aladdin quickly held Dustin’s head in place and released a torrent of jizz. Making sure to get it all down, it even shot out of Dustin’s nose. Dustin’s Adam’s Apple had already grown bigger and he felt a warmth running through him, he started to moan. “Fuck yes!” he bellowed, in his deeper voice. The others watched with near instantaneous boners, as Dustin began to grown again. The first thing that began changing, was his huge ass, swelling and ripping the boxers off of his body. Following suit his dick fattened and elongated into a fourteen inch piece of meat and swelled to a 17 inch erection. His balls swelled to the size of oranges, and then his lower body began to swell. Things touched each other, calves became the shapes of diamonds, his feet expanded at a rapid rate and his legs stretched a foot, making him 6’10”. His shoulders and back swelled in size, biceps swelling to 25 inches, his stomach grew as well and as his chest swelled, Dustin rubbed the larger nipples in pleasure. A shadow fell over the expanse of Dustin’s body and starting with his face a blanket of hair covered most of his body, except for his back and shoulders. “Shit, the second time was a rush.” Dustin said. Aladdin eyed the newest behemoth before him. Lingering on his hairy gut and that 17 inch piece of meat, already dripping pre. In a split second Al was down on Dustin, sucking him off and kneading his hairy globes. The wrestler’s cry of pleasure rang through the house, as he filled Aladdin’s mouth. “Now we’re even, that was a one-time thing, Lad.” Dustin panted. “It’s not gonna do it, just jacking off,” Lad said. “You think girls won’t want this?” “Not a seventeen-inch dick.” Jeff said. “Shut up scrawny!” Dustin yelled. “He has a point.” Daiki said. “Regardless, I’m still horny.” Dustin said and went back to jacking. “I call next!” Jeff cheered. Aladdin smiled in excitement. He couldn’t wait to see his skinniest friend, bulk up even more. There was no tentative behavior for Jeff at all, he just inhaled Aladdin’s dick. There was no way to deny that Jeff knew what he was doing. Al didn’t know if it felt good, or if his dick was so sensitive everything just felt good. Regardless of why, his dick filled Jeff overflowing with cum. “That was amazing.” Jeff said, in his new baritone. “Yes I can feel it coming.” This time around Jeff’s clothes lasted mere seconds before they ripped off his body. A russet colored beard had already spread across his face and his body similarly erupted in red colored curls. His muscles continued to grow, Dominic drooled as his perfect ass got bigger and harder. As if it was made of dough, his dick continued to stretch to 17 inches of meat flaccid. His erect dick swelled to 20 inches of meat and he began to grow taller. He stood up as his growth concluded and Dominic immediately started eating out Jeff’s ass. The newest behemoth began moaning in his deep bass, sending shivers down Dominic’s spine as he began hitting all the right places in Jeff’s ass. “Oh fuck, fuck, fuck!” Jeff cried and shot a giant cum shot across the room. While Dustin was caught up in his jerking session, Jeff snuck up from behind and began eating him out. The wrestler’s moans hit a higher pitch as Jeff hit all the right buttons. Aladdin dove down on Dustin as he filled his mouth with a wealth of cream. “So did you like that?” Jeff asked, with a shit eating grin. “Just shut up and quickly fuck me before I change my mind.” Dustin panted. “Gladly big boy.” Jeff said, caressing his gut and slowly pushing in. Dustin was bothered by the pressure and pain at first, but once his prostate was it he forgot it all. “So who’s next?” Aladdin asked. “Color me intrigued.” Daiki said, approaching Lad. Dominic hard again watched one of his straight friends get fucked as the other one was hungrily sucking on his boyfriend’s dick. Said boyfriend moaned again in ecstasy as he released in Daiki’s willing throat. “Oh my fucking god, this feels amazing.” Daiki moaned, in his new bass. His balls and dick suddenly started growing. The meat now sat at 13 inches soft and swelled to 16 inches hard. The green scrubs exploded off of Daiki’s body and a black carpet covered his body. The Asian behemoth began rubbing the black hair covering his body and fingering his ass in ecstasy. “This makes no medical sense, but it’s so good!” Daiki cried and shot all over himself. “Can you not ruin this with medical shit, oh fuck!” Jeff cried and shot in Dustin. “God Daiki, that was so hot.” Dominic cried, licking the cum off the Asian. “I knew you’d love this. Ready for your turn?” Lad asked, joining his boyfriend in the feast. “Macintosh I’m not getting any bigger. I’m fine the way I am.” Dominic said. “Then we’ll have to break up Pinkie Pie. I’m not gonna hurt you.” Lad said. “You wanna be a brat? I can too and since you’ve seemed to achieve bringing our other friends over to our side, I have my pick of the lot.” Dominic sneered. To make his boyfriend jealous, he went to work giving Daiki a blowjob. The Asian behemoth moaned as he released into Dustin’s throat. Aladdin watched with a glint in his eye as his boyfriend’s Adam’s apple swelled larger. Dominic started sweating and he knew something was wrong. “What’s going on?” Dominic asked and then covered is mouth, surprised at the sound. “I think we all know.” Vince said. “My beautiful tenor voice is gone; you knew this would happen.” Dominic started yelling. “Oh fuck.” Aladdin watched in excitement as the muscles on his boyfriend’s body started to swell again. Gone was his little twink body, slowly approaching body builder status. As much as he had loved Dominic’s hairless body, the white golden fur covering his chest was the hottest thing ever. The final piece happened after the height change. Always being a hung bottom he swelled to 15 inches soft and 18 erect. “Doesn’t it feel amazing, babe?” Lad asked. “Just shut up and fuck me!” Dominic yelled. “Gladly beautiful,” he said and slammed in. They got into a rhythm, showing how much they loved each other. Pulling his boyfriend into a deep kiss, Dominic let out a deep shuddering moan. Aladdin ran his hands through Dominic’s chest hair and gripped his Pecs. Dominic overlapped his boyfriend’s hands, holding tight. “So close.” Dominic cried. “Cum for me, baby.” Aladdin said and Dominic cried, shooting against the opposite wall. “I’ll admit it feels amazing, but I’m still mad at you.” Dominic said, kissing Aladdin. “I told you, you’d love it and that golden hair on you is amazing. So I was think….oh fuck!” Aladdin cried and turned to see himself impaled on a larger Vince. “How? Sweet fuck!” Aladdin asked and Vince pushed deeper into him. “Big? 22 inches and Dustin changed me while you two were making love.” Vince said and Dustin waved at Aladdin. “Almost two feet? I’m riding that soon.” Dominic laughed. “Trust me golden boy, I can ride you both.” Vince said and positioned himself back into Lad. He then began expertly fucking both of the boyfriends getting deep moans out of the lovers. Vince continued to fuck Aladdin home, while he made him fuck Dominic at the same time. In pleasure Dominic jerked himself off. He climaxed, coating himself in jizz, creating a chain effect. Dominic squeezed the cum out of Aladdin and Lad did the same to Vince. “How did this happen?” Dominic asked, heavily breathing and laying his sticky chest against his boyfriend. “I wished upon a star after it turned 2019.” Lad said. “I’d make a comment, but the proof is in the pudding.” Daiki said. “Goody boy, Doc!” Jeff said and smacked Daiki’s ass.

Leaving site

This is the first of a two part story. I had written this back in October as a story to amuse myself. I never thought I would put it out there for the world to read... but since you have all have welcomed my other stories so kindly... here it is!!! I rewrote some of it to give it better flow, etc. The second part is a little crazier... involving more transformation, muscle, destruction, etc. If you aren't into that... let this part be what you read and that is it. This has an ending. If you are into stuff a little wilder... I'll post Part 2 soon!! I hope you enjoy it!!!! Comments and suggestions always welcome!! Tell Me You’re Mine PART ONE I watched as Richard tried once again to fight against the ties that bound him to the leather/wooden cross. I couldn’t deny that he looked hot naked, handcuffed, and with a ball gag in his mouth. No, I scolded myself!! Don’t look at him. Don’t think about him. He’s a means to an end and that is all!!! I leaned once again over the smoke coming from the silver bowl and inhaled... the sharp odour calming my nerves. Soon this would all be over. Soon I would have what I desired. This wasn’t how it originally started. I had gotten home from the gym, horny as fuck with the knowledge that tonight was the night I had been waiting and preparing for for years. I hopped on the hook-up app I often used for quick fucks, hoping he would be on... and I wasn’t disappointed. There he was... Richard from the gym... built, young, cocky, and obviously out for NSA fun. It had been a while since I had seen him at the gym, but perhaps that had been for the best. My pic on my profile was recent, but the lighting might have made me look a little buffer and a little younger then I really was. As I began sending a message to Richard, three guys hit me up at once. Quickly looking at their profiles… one of them was passable and might be an option... but no... only Richard would do. I sent my message and waited to hear back. It wasn’t long before he had taken the bait. I was older then Richard by about ten years, but my picture shows me at my best: an athletic man with black hair and ice blue eyes. Our initial conversation went well, so I decided to simply go for it and asked him if he wanted to play. Sending my location, Richard was glad to know my home was only six blocks away from his own... a fact I already knew. Yeah, this had all the makings of a perfect quick hook-up for him... we could each get off and he would have plenty of time to meet-up with some friends. When I showed him my dick pic... that sealed the deal. He would be over in ten. When Richard arrived, he commented on the slight silver at my temples and stated that it was a sexy addition, and one he approved off. I took his coat, offered him a glass of very fine red wine, and then we began kissing on the couch. Now, my body is not as muscular as Richard’s, and I’m not as tall as he is, but I do have a tight runners build that was obvious, by the bulge in his pants, that he respected. Also, once we had stripped out of our clothes and were naked, I was able to prove, to his eager mouth, that I truly was sporting an XL endowment. After nearly fifteen minutes of kissing... deep and passionately, Richard wanted to move it to the bedroom, but I let him know I had other plans. How adventurous was Richard feeling? Sure I could easily fuck him... but why not put a little handcuff play into the action... I could see the wheels in his head spinning behind his eyes. No, Richard, he was thinking. That’s how guys get killed… I hardly know this guy. But, the leaking of his cock was screaming: Yes!!!! This guy is totally normal!! His cock won out. Richard took a gulp of his wine, texted a friend where he was just in case he disappeared… always a smart move, and followed me down the hallway. The room, the prize of my house, was a large conservatory that I had converted into a personal library with shelves and shelves of hardback books, some intricately bound and other centuries old. They were the result of my decades of research, and I knew each one practically by heart. The ceiling is over thirty-five feet high, and the sun can easily be blocked out with shades that moved electronically. I knew he was impressed by the sheer size of the room, joking it was bigger then three of his apartments. What really took Richard’s attention were the tools of my play: masks, hoods, gags, handcuffs, dildos of all sizes, and a multitude of paddles and whips. The collection was lit by several dim pin lights, but my prize was what took centre stage: an imposingly large wooden cross padded with leather, raised up on its own circular platform. Nervous, but ultimately turned on as well, Richard took in the entire room in awe. His laughter echoing in the enormous room, he said he had never read 50 Shades of Grey... or seen the film... but he had heard of the ‘Red Room’ and imagined it had to be something like this. I told him I hoped mine was a little classier then Christian Grey’s. Quietly I came up behind him and began to gently kiss his neck, my arms wrapped around him, my hands stroking his abs. ⁃ I’ve never done anything like this before. I’m usually pretty vanilla. ⁃ We don’t have to if you’re not comfortable. ⁃ No! No... I want to. ⁃ Are you sure? I want everything to be totally consensual. Richard lowered my hand down to the his hard cock signalling the affirmation of his desires. I turned Richard around and pulled him toward me, our bodies pressing together while we passionately kissed. Within moments and with expert hands, I was exploring every inch of his body, traveling my tongue over every muscle. Richard’s cock began to leak pre-cum again as his excitement mounted. Lapping it up with my tongue, I succeeded in taking Richard’s entire cock in my mouth, deep throating him like a champ. Richard placed his hands on the back of my head and began to massage my scalp, tremors of ecstasy running through him. ⁃ Let me worship your body. It’s so beautiful, so built. I want to lick every inch of it. ⁃ Do it!! I looked into Richard’s eyes and pushed him toward the cross. Willingly, Richard allowed his arms to be placed on the cross bars, and he let out a low moan as I grabbed his hands and locked them swiftly and dominantly into the handcuffs. I did the same at his feet. Then, to make the picture complete, I covered his eyes with a leather mask. As promised, I worshiped, licked, and sucked every inch of Richard’s quivering and flexing body. My tongue traveled into crevices no tongue had ever reached, and Richard bucked his pelvis uncontrollably as an orgasm appeared on the horizon. I wrapped my mouth around Richard’s cock and brought him closer and closer to explosion. Seconds away from coming in my mouth, I pulled back and looked up at Richard. ⁃ You like that? ⁃ Yeah!!! ⁃ Want me to finish you off? ⁃ Oh yeah!!! ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ What? ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ Fuck!! I’m yours! Do it!!!! I attached myself to Richard’s cock again, and with my hand began to massage his balls. Unable to hold on much longer and entirely under my sway, Richard felt his balls rise up in his sack. ⁃ I’m gonna... I’m... I removed my mouth seconds before Richard shot and captured his release in a small silver bowl I had hidden near the base of the cross. Using my hand, I milked more and more cum from his balls until Richard cried out that he couldn’t take anymore. Beginning to already go soft, Richard’s masked face looked down at me and smiled. ⁃ Fuck, man!!! Richard chuckled as he shook his head. I stood up, took off the mask, looked at Richard, and kissed him once again. His cock started to get hard again, but playtime was over. Richard watched in silence as I walked to the side of the room and opened a cabinet. Inside was a large copper bowl. Removing it, I walked back over to Richard. Placing the bowl on the floor, I looked up at him with a grin and quickly bound Richard’s waist to the cross with thick rope that had been lying on the floor, hidden in the shadows. When that was complete, I removed a sponge from the bowl, and starting with Richard’s feet, began to wash him with the mixture of goat milk and other herbs I had prepared the night before. The mixture was warm to the touch and had a spicy smell emanating from it. ⁃ Damn that smells good. Very sexy. What are you doing, man? I looked up at him, his cock hard and throbbing, a grin on his face. ⁃ I’m cleansing you. ⁃ What? ⁃ Cleansing you. Preparing you. ⁃ For what? ⁃ For the ritual. You will be the soul I give in place of mine. Richard laughed, believing that I was joking, but when he looked in my eyes, he knew I was totally serious. He attempted to free himself as I began to wash him again, covering his softening penis with the sponge. ⁃ You’re fucking with me… right man? You’re totally fucking with me!!!! Silence. I began to wash Richard’s abs. Richard was attempting to loosen himself from his binds but found it was virtually impossible. Panicking, I could hear his heart racing in his chest. He tried to reason with me as I began to cover his pecs with the milky substance. ⁃ Please let me go man. ⁃ You gave yourself to me. ⁃ We were fucking around!! You know we were! I didn’t give you anything! ⁃ I asked and you responded. You even gave me your seed. You are mine. ⁃ HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!! ⁃ No one can hear you. Believe me. But if you’re going to be difficult... I walked to the opposite wall and pulled a ball gag from its place. Upon my return, Richard attempted to move his head from side to side, but in my position now I was a little stronger and a lot faster. Eventually, Richard was gagged. Screaming over the ball was useless, and trying to move his head away from me proved futile as I concluded the cleansing by covering his neck and face with the milk. When he was completely covered, I took the bowl and poured the remaining over Richard’s head, cascading over his hair and dripping down his muscular body. Swiftly, knowing time was of the essence, I moved to another cabinet, removed red and black candles and began to place them strategically around the room. When that was completed and all 36 were lit, I returned to Richard with a pot of black paint and a paintbrush. With expert hand, I began to use Richard’s body as a canvas, covering it with intricate symbols that only a very few could read. These were runes forged at the beginning of time, instructions of how to carry out my desires. Richard tried to cry out again, but I found he was becoming weaker over time with fear. It took nearly thirty minutes, but with my expert hand, the job was complete and Richard’s entire body was covered in markings. I moved away and stared at my work admiringly. For so long I had prepared for this... for years... and now it would actually be happening. I left the room for a moment and returned with a large brass bowl filed with kindling. Placing this down in front of Richard, I struck a match and lit it. From a shelf on one of the bookcases, I returned with both a silver bowl and a silver knife. Walking up to Richard, I began to chant the invocation under my breath while moving the knife in elaborately choreographed movements. Trailing the knife in patterns on his chest, Richard barely felt the moment when I cut him just below his left pec. As the blood flowed, I captured it in the silver bowl. It was by no means a mortal wound nor one that might leave a scar. Even if it had been mortal, in a few minutes it wouldn’t matter to Richard. Nothing would matter to Richard. As the blood continued to drip, I captured some on my hand. With this, I began to stroke Richard’s penis again. Despite being in total fear for his life, Richard’s cock was hard once again. Stroking him faster and faster until he came a second time, I allowed his ejaculation to merge with his blood in the silver bowl. From the first bowl, the bowl with his first ejaculation, I used his semen to pain the last symbol, the one that would let Astaroth know that Richard was mine. When finished, I poured the rest of the ejaculation into the other bowl and sat myself on the floor behind the open flames. Placing the silver bowl on top of the burning wood, I began the Invocation, calling the most powerful of all demons to me. The incense and herbs I threw into the silver bowl began to float on the air. My volume was raised as I became more and more frantic, wrapped up in the incantation I was weaving. I could feel the energy in the room changing; I could feel that he was here. He simply just needed to show himself. Finally, after waving the silver knife in different directions, I stood up, and raising the bowl over my head, I screamed the demon’s name. Over and over I called for him... ⁃ Astaroth!!! Astaroth... most powerful... even more powerful then his father, Lucifer! Astaroth… hear your servant!!! Astaroth... receive my gift... Astaroth… find me worthy!!! Astaroth!!! Fill me with your power!!!... Over and over again I repeated this chant until the room grew cold, there was a great wind, and the candles all blew out simultaneously. A moment passed... then two... when suddenly all of the candles were lit once again by some supernatural hand. I kneeled down on the floor and began the invocation once again with even more passion and fervour. He was close… so close… this was the furthest I had ever gotten before. A pillar of smoke began to rise from the silver bowl, growing thicker and thicker, filling up the room, until a long clawed hand shot out from within it. I watched in anticipation as a face made entirely of fire emerged from the smoke. On top of the demon’s head were thick ram horns the curled upward. Pulling its way out of the smoke, the creature emerged fully formed. The smell that came with the creature, a mixture of rotten eggs and death, made me feel both physically ill and excited at the same time. I had prepped for this moment... and now it was here. The concept that this was actually happening hit me again as Astaroth moved toward Richard. As it walked, it left behind burnt hoof prints in the stone floor. Still existing on two planes, the creature looked to be created from both flesh as well as the thick smoke that trailed behind it. Eventually, as it gained strength, it succeeded in fully crossing over into our realm. Once the flames that had covered its body disappeared, it’s skin looked horribly burnt, but the longer it remained in this world, the more like human flesh began to appear. It wasn’t tall... maybe 5’6, and walked on black hoofed feet. It’s legs were entirely covered in long jet black hair, but this didn’t hide the immense penis that erupted from its crotch. It’s chest was also covered in hair, but it was quite muscular, a tight firm body any man would have wanted. The only difference was that it had a human eyeball in place of each nipple. These eyes looked independently around the room, leaking tears of flame. It’s face... perhaps at one time had been human, but now most of the flesh had been burnt away revealing a skull that appeared more wolf or jackal then human. It’s eyes glowed blood red and were reptile-like. From its snout, sharp long fangs emerged, and instead of a tongue, a living snake. What remained of its hair was long and black, and traveled from its head down its back. Finally, it dragged behind it a powerful serpent tail that left a trail of ooze wherever it lay. Moving toward Richard it sniffed him before moving its claws over the patterns that I had drawn there. After taking the time to read what I had placed on Richard’s body, it turned to me and spoke. ⁃ Egnahcxe ni tseuqer uoy od tahw? The creatures voice was serpentine yet quite deep, with smoke emerging as it spoke. Expecting this, I held a large mirror high above my head. From within the glass, smoke began to blossom until it exploded outward repeating Astaroth’s words: ⁃ What do you request in exchange? ⁃ I want power. ⁃ Elaborate. ⁃ Make over my body. Sculpt it as mighty as can be. Form my sex into a colossal tower. Let me stand above the masses, forever young, forever virile, forever healthy, preaching our master’s name. In exchange, I give you my slave. ⁃ And he comes willingly? ⁃ He is mine... proclaimed so by his own words and deeds. It was his seed that called you. It moved up to Richard and smelled him again. Too frightened to move, Richard allowed the serpent tongue to travel over his face, down his neck, and over his pecs. It was obvious the demon was examining him... but would he accept him in trade? ⁃ Yes... it is writ that he is yours to exchange. Richard tried to cry out, to deny that he was mine, but the gag made it impossible. Astaroth looked from me to Richard. The gag, the rope, and the handcuffs were suddenly released, and he was free. Wasting no time, Richard tried to run for the door, but Astaroth was too fast. In a split second, he had leaped onto Richard’s back and brought him down to the floor. Richard screamed out as Astaroth opened its mouth and began to insert Richard’s head in. Like a vacuum, it swallowed his shoulders, then his chest, his torso, his legs, and finally his feet. Within moments, Richard was gone. Throughout time, history rewrote itself, and Richard ceased to ever have lived... ever have existed... remembered by only me. His soul was now hell bound, sent in exchange of mine. Once Richard had been ingested, Astaroth turned its head to look directly at me. ⁃ The deal has been made, and the payment received!! Young and virile you forever will remain. Tall and mighty your body shall become, and a monument to our master your sex will be. Smoke flowed out of the silver bowl and slowly began to swirl and wrap itself around my body. My heart began to beat faster as my fate lay before me. What would Astaroth make of my instructions. What was I to become? What I had written on Richard’s body... was that possible? Could a human grow so massive... so tall... so powerful? For a second I feared what I had written. This room I stood in... my sanctuary would be like a dollhouse. Was this what I wanted??? Oh yes, I thought with a grin!!!! Yes!!!!!! As the smoke wove around my body faster and faster, an unholy cry began to pierce my head. ⁃ Screams! I hear screams! ⁃ Yes!!! It is the energy of the thousands of souls preparing to power your body. My penis got hard thinking about the power I was soon to possess, the smoke swirling around every inch of my cock. The smoke began to pick up speed until it was like a storm wrapping itself around my body. Lightening burst from the smoke and began to strike my body over and over again. I embraced the power invading me. I had never felt anything so incredible. The sound of the smoke storm was now so loud that I could barely hear myself think. Above the storm, even louder, were the screams of thousands of tortured souls crying out from hell. ⁃ You are willing to accept what gift I give you? ⁃ Yes!!! Fill me with ultimate power!! Make me mighty!! ⁃ As you request, so I do!!! The storm sped up even faster, covering me in a shroud of pure darkness. Suddenly and without warning a smoke tentacle broke away from the source and shot itself into my face, forcing its way into my body. Following its lead, more and more of the smoke storm rocketed its way into every inch of me. I welcomed it, trying to digest it all. Eventually, I had swallowed the entire thing, and those souls had taken up residency within me. ⁃ Yes!!! I can feel them within me!! I feel them changing me... altering me... so much power!! I never expected so much power!!! ⁃ But a taste. Now I complete you!! Astaroth released a jet of fire from its mouth, and once again it wrapped itself around me, this time with even more force then before. I wanted to shield my eyes from the bright flames swirling around my body, but it was impossible to not watch. This was the power that would change my body... my world forever!!! ⁃ Yes!!!! Give me even more power then I can imagine!!! The flame shot up in the air and then down into my open mouth. I wanted to scream out in ecstasy as my whole being quaked as it filled with what the demon had gifted me. What felt like an eternity lasted a few minutes as what had entered took root. Suddenly I was afraid of what I felt... I was afraid yet turned on by my desires. ⁃ I... I can feel my humanity being stripped away... I’m.... no... no... I’m no longer human... am I? ⁃ No. ⁃ What am I becoming? ⁃ Exactly what you requested. The earth will soon quake beneath your feet. The world will shudder when it sees you. Never has there been a more beautiful... more monstrous creature then you. All I could hear in the room was my own breathing and the thousands of souls preparing to power my transformation. No longer was I human. I had been stripped of that by this creature, but did I care... perhaps for a moment but that was all. I was too eager for my conversion to start. I breathed several times in and out... The power was welling up inside of me, ripping through my body and altering every cell. Uncontrollable spasms hit my body over and over again as the power prepared me... burning through me. Unexpectedly, the creature released a jet of fire from its mouth once again, this one longer then the first, and again it shot directly into my mouth. Screaming out, the onslaught forced me to the ground. What was this creature doing to me?! So much power existed inside my body now… much more then I had asked for. I was unable to control my limbs as I flailed on the ground receiving more energy then a nuclear bomb!! When the smoke cleared, the room was illuminated only from the red glow coming from... yes... coming from my eyes!! My eyes no longer saw as a human saw... but what was I becoming? When I spoke next, my voice was filled with steel. ⁃ Fifty thousand souls are prepared to fuel my transformation... to make me power incarnate!!! Shakily, my body still spasming over and over from this onslaught, I rose to my feet and faced off with the creature. Sporadically, flames would erupt from my body and a howling emerged from my mouth when I opened it. I was intoxicated by what I felt. This had far surpassed what I had imagined it would be like... yet like every addict, I knew what I wanted and that Astaroth had more to give. On shaking legs, I approached it. ⁃ Be careful what you ask for. ⁃ I need it all!!!! ⁃ Then take it!!! The creature smiled, flexing its muscles for me. Yes. He was the well from which I had to drink. I had the power of fifty thousand of souls in me prepared to fuel my metamorphosis, but I needed more!! Falling to my knees in front of it, I took my hand and placed it on the creature’s mighty shaft. Stroking it, it quickly rose to a swollen 15”, flames dripping from the head. As I nervously licked the head, one drop touched my tongue... my brain exploded as I witnessed in one second all of the power Astaroth held. Needing more, I wrapped my mouth around the mighty head and began to suck it, taking as much of the shaft down my throat as I could. Minutes passed. Astaroth’s claws dug into the back of my head forcing me to take much more of its cock then I thought I ever could. I could feel my body quaking with power as I mined for more. I sucked and stroked the shaft demanding it give me what I deserved. Eventually, Astaroth began to grunt and groan, breathing heavily due to my expert mouth. ⁃ Turn back now, human... while you can!!! This warning only caused me to suck and stroke harder until finally the creature reached orgasm, and unloaded its powerful load inside of me. As he deposited it in my stomach, I felt like I was being electrocuted. I no longer could control my body as I convulsed from the onslaught of what was being bestowed upon me. I continued to suck on its shaft, determined to drain it all… until with one mighty blow it threw me off its cock and to the middle of the room. I tried to stand but couldn’t. I had ingested too much power and my body was unprepared to digest it all. My whole body was pulsating with life. My entire body began to shift, to throb.. my skin began to bubble. This tapped force was attempting to surge out of my body, seeping my pores, releasing flames when it ruptured. My entire being had overdosed on power and was being ravaged by it. I felt lightheaded and sick to my stomach at the same time. I put my head in my hands and felt my face and skull give way as it pressed and merged around my hands. Never had I felt anything like this onslaught of power, and it was it was getting more powerful by the second. As I tried to stand again, my entire being began to smoke as if I were burning from within. I could only chuckle at what I was going to become, and knowing it was about to happen at any moment made my 8” cock go hard. From the reflection of the glass on the ceiling, I could see my eyes were shining a bright blue now. Soon… I could feel the power rising up within me as if my whole body was about to cum. It was getting stronger and stronger. A sudden burst of laughter erupted from my throat as I realised my time as Darren was over and that a new creature was going to take my place. ⁃ I will be the mightiest creature to walk this Earth!!! I will take what is rightfully mine!!!! I will exist at the top of the food chain!!! Nothing... will ever... stop me... AGAIN!!!!!!! My whole body suddenly stopped fluctuating and tensed up, my back muscles beginning to cramp. It felt as if hundreds of hot nails were being hammered into my traps at once. I released a scream that bounced around the room and was echoed by the thousands of souls within me. As I screamed, I could feel my back beginning to swell with muscle. Larger and more defined it became, and still it continued to grow. My collarbone and scapula made gruesome cracking noises as they fractured and then expanded, growing wider… my arms moving further away from my body. The pain was agonising but welcome. This is exactly how I had wanted it. My body was being tortured to make me even more mighty. For what seemed like hours, but was only minutes, my shoulders extended, becoming wider then any door, and showed no sign of slowing its growth. As the bones continued to stretch longer and thicker, my shoulder muscles began to join in the development of my traps. I was determined to stand, but the orgasmic rush of growth proved too much for me, and I fell once again to my knees. ⁃ My shoulders... my delts getting so round and thick!!! My whole upper body stretching wider and wider... my upper back... so filled with muscle and strength... my traps getting so concentrated... my... ARGH!!!! My upper body surged even wider. There would be no way possible that I could ever walk through a normal door again, my shoulders were simply too wide. My traps were riding higher and rounder on my shoulders giving me the look of a bull that I had always longed for. With a sudden eruption, my lats began to swell, pushing my arms even further from from my body. I couldn’t believe how quickly my upper back, shoulders and traps had become mountainous, and far from the realm of human possibility. With all of this muscle, it was as if four bodybuilders had been fused together to create my upper back, and still I continued to bulge and grow. ⁃ More!!! My hunger is insatiable. Make me bigger!! Make this body a monument to your strength!!! I cried out in orgasmic lust as my neck began to swell into a Grecian column of muscle. I tried to feel it with my hands, but they were now too far away and too short to even reach my neck!! Moving my head with ever growing difficulty, I could feel that it was so dense and muscle bound that it must look more like a quad then a neck!! As my traps continued to rise up higher and higher and started to fuse with my neck, my lats continued to widen until, to my joy, my upper back resembled that of a immense morphed cobra head. The horrific sound of cracking filled the room even louder then before as my arms and hands began to lengthen. ⁃ Fuck!!! Look at these arms??!! They’re getting longer then my legs!!! How big am I gonna be??!! ⁃ Monstrous. The creature hadn’t spoken until now, but simply watched with glee as my body was racked with pain and the birth of what I was becoming. I looked up when it spoke in shock, awe, and desire. ⁃ Freakish. Never on Earth will there have been one to rival your size or mastery. ⁃ Yes!!!!!!! Grow me!!! Stretch me!!! Don’t stop!!! Ever!!! Hearing my plea, my legs and feet began to lengthen along with my arms and hands. Although still top heavy, I could finally stand! My legs were so long and wobbly that I must have resembled a newborn pony. Standing for the first time, I was shocked at how tall I was, yet even more surprised when my hands dragged on the floor. The ceilings in the refurbished conservatory were over 35 feet high, and here I was standing a little above what I estimated at ten feet. I couldn’t help but laugh as I took in my new view of the world. ⁃ Look at me... towering above you... towering above everything!! I continued to get taller, my inhumanly wide and muscular back began to resemble a flesh-like shell, it was so mountainous with peaks and valleys of muscle. The thickness of my neck and traps made it virtually impossible to turn my head, and I found I had to turn my whole body if I needed to look around. I was being hit by the impracticalities of my new size, but I didn’t care. I revelled in them and I wanted more. I ceased to care about a normal life and wanted to exist purely as a creature of brute strength and muscle. I lifted my growing hand and marvelled at the sheer size of it. Each finger was much longer then my own head and thicker then three or four of my old fingers put together. My palm... fuck... that is where I gaped at the size... the palm of my hand was growing to become nearly as large as my own chest!!! As I continued hurling into my metamorphosis, I could feel this energy burning up inside of me. ⁃ The screaming in my head is getting louder... all of this dark energy erupting inside of me... fuelling me!!!! My torso soon joined in with my arms and legs, and loudly begun to elongate. The snapping and pulling of my body was soon so excruciating that my own screams merged with the moans of the souls erupting from me to create a symphony of terror. As my body developed taller and longer, I laughed through my pain thinking that I must resemble the urban legend of Slenderman made flesh. As the ground fell further away and the ceiling came closer, I tried to rationalise how tall I was becoming. Was I nearly fifteen feet tall now? The more my torso stretched, the quicker my arms and hands, legs and feet finally began to look in proportion to my body... but my own body was so out of proportion to every human on earth!!! Stumbling, I moved around the room on my stick legs, my enormous feet rocking the very foundation of my house. I’ll never be able to get out of this room without tearing the whole thing apart, I thought with excitement. How tall am I now?! The ceiling is getting so much closer!! I reached up my arm and found that I it wasn’t as far away as I thought it was!! Soon I would be able to easily touch it with the tips of my finger!!! Fuck!!! The ceiling that was too tall for a ladder, and soon I would touch it with my own hand... and still I grew. Contemplating how much larger I was to become, I felt an itching beginning to rise in both of my pecs. The itching became an irritation, and then the irritation became stabbing bolts of pain. I screamed out, a sound the whole neighbourhood must have heard as my pecs began to explode with size. Like two massive inflatable rafts attaching themselves to my body, my pectorals simply blossomed, quickly getting firmer and rounder. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged muscles grow made my head spin. Looking down as much as my neck would allow, I saw these massive globes coming to life, taking over the top half of my chest. I rubbed my hand over the right one, and nearly collapsed as my hand brushed over my nipple. My nipples had never been sensitive before, and I never understood nipple play, but now... fuck!!! Now I could!! With each beat of my heart, my pecs swelled larger and larger. Using both of my hands, I grabbed my nipples and I squeezed them. Colours formed in front of my eyes and my head spun with ecstasy. I squeezed them again and twisted them at the same time, releasing a low moan from my throat. They were the most sensitive things I had ever felt. As if they were trying to enrapture me to play with them more, they both suddenly began to get larger and thicker, the areola getting wider and browner, and the nipple bursting with size until they both were nearly the length of a human finger. My pecs, fuelled by my intense nipple play grew even mightier, extending feet from my chest. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged pecs grow fuller made me want to roar. I looked down at Astaroth who appeared so tiny now compared to me. ⁃ Look at my pecs... getting so full... so heavy with muscle. I can’t wait till my whole body feels this way... weighing thousands of pounds of muscle!!! ⁃ Thousands of pounds? Too small!! Thousands upon thousands upon thousands of pounds!! Your muscle mass making the very earth tremble!! No scale ever strong enough to weigh how heavy you really are. His words swam in my head as I watched my pecs beginning to find more room to grow on my body, rising up while being forced down at the same time. The gap between my pecs was so deep, but it also grew tighter as they took up more space. I took my hand and placed it down into the gap, and felt the pressure being forced on it by these two powerful masses. Soon I would be able to crumble boulders between my pecs, or splinter trees just from flexing them together. Never have pecs been so mighty My abs and lower back began to burst with muscle at the same time to prevent my upper body from collapsing down upon it. My back, lats, and traps were still gaining mass, and I could just imagine how I looked. My traps rose up to near my ears, now giving me the guise of either having no neck at all or one so massive that it rose simply from my back. My abs exploded one by one, but there was to be no simple six-pack for this body. With my hands I felt, since I couldn’t see anymore below my pecs, that my own body was mutating and I now possessed a twelve pac!! With my knowledge of the male anatomy, I was aware that most humans have, at most, eight muscle bellies making up their ab muscle, but here I was with my abdomen divided in 6, with each becoming thick and as dense as cinder blocks. Fuck!!! How I wanted a mirror in this room!! ⁃ As you command. Vanished were the walls of bookshelves and toys, my chamber was now composed entirely of mirrors. Every surface… every wall… even the floor and ceiling were mirrors. There wasn’t even a door anymore!! Everywhere I looked I saw me, and what I saw freaked and thrilled me!! Astaroth watched as I took in my half formed body. The first thing I noticed was my head. It had only grown a small amount with the rest of my body, and my eyes still glowed a bright blue with no pupils at all. My head was tightly wrapped in between my immense traps, which now rose mightily past my ears. My neck, larger then my waist, was barely visible, as my pecs and deltoids simply covered it up. Finally, my lats caused my upper body to curve away from my body but then taper back in. How wide was I? I had no way of knowing in inches or feet how big I was, but at this size, it simply didn’t matter. My upper body had to be larger and wider then a car... and still I grew!! My lower torso... my abs... a brick wall didn’t do it justice!!! Each ab alone was a testimonial to muscle, and jointly created a pure work of mastery. Each crevice in the wall of abs, along with my newly forming Adonis belt was so deep... so so dark. My waist... no matter how thick, as it had to be over 50 inches, was firm compared to my massiveness of my chest giving me the ultimate wasp waist. I smiled at my reflection, and looked down at the Astaroth. ⁃ The birth of a monster. ⁃ Only the beginning... My legs began to tremble and quake as my feet began to grow longer and to thicken with muscle. Stretching upward, both my calf muscles began to take on mammoth proportions. They swelled up so thick that, the diamond shape of the two heads began to expand outward on all sides and take up more room over my ankle until it appeared that my foot formed right from my calf. My calf muscles stretched upward toward my kneecaps, but a titanic rumbling sound announced the birth of my new elephantine quads. I cried out in exhilaration as each muscle simply erupted in size. I could only drool over how massive they quickly were becoming. The lateral and medial muscles of my quads immediately became so swollen that I had to widen my stance. Each time I did, and created a little more room for my balls, they would quickly take up all available space. In no time at all the rectus emerged as two massive teardrops that dipped over my kneecaps and required me into a bow legged and crouched position for comfort. I was resigned that for the rest of my existence I would be forced to walk this way, and it made me supremely happy. By the fifth time I had spread my legs, this time as far as they could possibly go, I heard a familiar cracking noise and knew it was my pelvis breaking to enlargen my stance. This caused my waist to broaden as well, which only forced my upper body to grow more as well to keep my tapered look. As I felt my gluteus grow, I cried out. I had been growing for nearly thirty minutes now, and with each change and alteration to my body, the more orgasmic it felt. I moved my hands to try and feel my swelling ass since even with the mirrors I had trouble seeing it, but with my widening lats, I had difficulty moving my arms to even touch it. ⁃ My body... how did I ever exist in anything but this body you are forming for me!!! I am indeed becoming monstrous as you said. ⁃ And you shall remain this way for all eternity... immortal as you requested. ⁃ Fuck!!! I had forgotten that... ⁃ Never ageing... never sickening... never dying... existing as you are for eternity... pure power!!! I clenched my jaw and grit my teeth as I felt the agony of my pelvis bone breaking and growing again, extending my waist more and causing my stance to become far more unnaturally bowlegged. My legs were now so muscle bound, so massive, and so engorged, that some might say they bordered on the grotesque, but I only cried out for more. Every time I stepped now, the entire house shook and the stone floor beneath me cracked and shattered to dust from my insurmountable weight. In no time at all, I knew this entire house would come down around me simply due to my very existence, and that had me begging for more size and mass. As best as I could, I lifted my arms above my head and found that with some manoeuvring I could easily place my palms against the mirrored ceiling. By this time, I was over twenty feet tall, no doubt nearing twenty-five. My deltoids had grown so dense with muscle that it wasn’t easy to lift my arms above my head, but at this time it was still a possibility. My arms began to shudder and ignite with a blissful burning sensation as I finally felt my upper arms join the rest of my body in its symphony of growth. Flexing my upper arm, I watched as it quickly bloated with power, my biceps and triceps becoming thick and dense as stone. I wanted to scream out as my clavicle fractured and enlarged to create more room for upper body growth. The prominence of my upper arms made it difficult to bend my arms, forcing them down off of the ceiling. So much strength were in these arms now. I could easily rip apart a tree or a boulder with my bare hands, and my strength only increased as my forearms surged with size. My hands... fuck... the muscles of my hands expanded until I knew that by the time I had broken out of this house, I would be able to crush coal into diamonds and diamonds into dust. I glanced at myself in the mirror again, a creature of pure muscle. I saw myself as the world might see me: I was nightmarish, I was a mutant of muscle, I was freakish... I was beautiful!!! A beast of pure strength and power. I did a full body flex, and watched as my whole body became even more grotesque as it surged larger. When I released the flex, my body maintained the pump I had gained. Until this moment, my head had remained the same size as when I had first begun this journey, but with an unanticipated flash of pure torment, the bones that formed my entire cranium began to split and re-fuse larger. I tried to keep my eyes open to watch this happen but it was truthfully a frightening sight. My skull swelled and grew first until my head resembled an immense light bulb. My neck muscle continued to thicken to support the added weight of my new head. Soon my eye sockets expanded, as did my eyes. I had thought I understood pain with my last growth, but this surpassed even that. As my eyes doubled and tripled in size, I was afraid they were going to explode. My upper head looked alien, but as my cheekbones and nose began to grow as well, I could see that very soon I would look like me again... just a leviathan version of myself. My chin grew and squared off at the same time my brow ridge became more prominent. Fuck!!! This was now the head of a true Brobdingnagian!!!! My traps, afraid of being left behind, soon grew more immense and once again fused above my ears. I felt a peculiar feeling in my abdominal wall, and looked gain at myself in the mirror. It was odd to know I would never truly see my lower half again due to my immense pecs, but that only made me smile with happiness. That was how I wanted to live. My abdominal muscles were growing larger... lengthier... stretching down like thick tentacles toward my pubis. This was it, I thought. This was the moment I had been waiting for, and my body was preparing itself for it!!! I thought my body was evolving my pubis to be more muscular in order to hold the massive cock I was soon to have, but I was only partially correct. The tentacles of muscle forced their way into my penis and I could only cry out as the greatest surge of ecstasy hit me. Further and further this tentacle of muscle invaded my penis, starting at the base... forcing it to grow longer and thicker, transforming it from tissue into a shaft of pure muscle. My cock was becoming as the rest of my body was... nothing but bulging, pulsating, throbbing muscle!!! I whimpered as this metamorphosis occurred, as my cock was inundated with muscle to become this hard and thick shaft. My muscle cock, because what else could I call it, grew tremendous, nearly as thick as my own forearm, and just as my body continued to grow more massive with muscle, so did my cock. I wrapped my hand around what had once been my old cock, and instantly felt the difference. My muscle cock was no longer pliable with a soft feel but hard as the rest of my body was. I stroked it and felt it flex for the first time, growing even more tremendous in my hand. It was more sensitive then my original flesh cock, as my body evolved to have thousands more nerve endings imbedded throughout it. I could only drool as wave after wave of pleasure besieged my body as I stroked this new muscle cock, watching it grow even more colossal. The tentacles of muscle eventually reached the head, and I watched as this too was transformed into muscle, more bulbous and wider then ever before, the slit a vast open cavern. This was exactly the cock I had wanted, and watched as it expanded and lengthened until it grew even larger then my arm, the head mushrooming even fatter until it was thicker then my fist. I roared... I actually roared as my balls began to widen. I could feel the testosterone in my body being forced into overdrive, as my evolved testicles became a power plant to fuel my last metamorphosis into a being of total size and total masculinity. My head spun as my evolution went wonderfully out of control. As my balls grew immense and sent out shockwaves of testosterone fuelled by the hundreds of thousands of souls within me, I grew even faster, adding on hundreds of pounds of muscle each minute. Hair erupted all over my body, growing quicker and thicker on my face and chest. My hair growth was so out of control that where one follicle would once have grown, I know had five or six, making my newly grown beard thick and dark. Within minutes, I had a full beard that lengthened as I grew taller, my head nearing the thirty foot ceiling. My pecs were covered in a pure pelt of jet black hair, but no matter how thick the hair on me was, it couldn’t hide the musculature beneath it. The hairs on my arms and legs lengthened, trailing down onto my hands and feet, and my underarms had a forest of long jet black hair. My pubes grew denser as well as they covered my pubic mound and ever expanding balls. Thick hose like veins rose up all over my body feeding my musculature. New veins and arteries were formed doubling and then tripling the amount the human body had. My body needed this larger amount so my massive heart would be able to pump the required power throughout my body. My cock muscle, now nearing the length of my leg, grew even thicker as pipe-like veins took root, crisscrossing the entire surface and feeding this monster. The head... ugh!!! The head grew even larger, nearly the size of my cranium. My cock was indeed more then simply a devise for reproduction. It was a monument to all things muscle, all things strength, and all things masculine. Leaking a constant flow of precum, my entire body began emitting the most intense musk... sexual and masculine. Still the world spun around me as my whole being went into overdrive. ⁃ Changing... becoming... something else... all of my senses are becoming heightened... becoming... my voice...so deep... more like a rumble of thunder then a voice...yes...becoming even stronger... becoming... yes... a being of pure instinct... I feel as if I am transforming into something more animalistic the more masculine I become. ⁃ This is what you wanted. ⁃ Was it...??? ⁃ You wanted to be the alpha.. reign supreme over everything.., I am giving you that... ⁃ Yes... The largest surge of power shot through my entire body and I let out a massive roar, which shattered the walls of mirrors. This new evolution was wanted... asked for... but unexpected. I didn’t truly realise what it was I had desired, and now I was receiving it. ⁃ What is happening now... I’m... I’m becoming smarter... my intellect doubling... no tripling... Ha!!! Quadrupling!!! I’m smarter then any man alive!!! How is this happening??!! My brain... taking in so much information at once...YES!!!! Smarter then any human!!!! More powerful then any human... more supreme then any human!!! I am indeed the ALPHA!!! I breathe in and I can smell everything around me... every person, every creature. I am now the apex predator!!!! I have evolved past humanity into what humanity wishes it was!!! About to crash through this ceiling... soon I will be forced to reveal myself to the world... their superior... their ruler... and yet... can I say it... YES... I want more!!! My head smashed into the ceiling, the mirror and metal shattering and falling apart around me. As my growth surged one last time, my head appeared over the roof of my house, my shoulders where the mirrored ceiling had been. I had broken free of my womb and now planed to enjoy the playground that lay before me. The wind of my new world blew through my long black hair and caused my titanic nipples to harden. At one time I would have been embarrassed for the world to see me naked, but now that was the only way the world should see me!! How else would they bask in my magnificence? Worship their... could I say it? Could I speak the word?? YES!!!! Worship their new god!!!

BIG COCK BRO Asked: What Up Goggletan Brah! I’ve been having some problems with my short and skinny roomate. Basically it started when I told him to stop worrying about his looks and just try hitting the popular club down the street from campus. I know that only the best looking dudes (like me) get in but seriously im just sick of him complaining about my “Big Dick Privilege” What is “Big Dick Privilege” anyway? He’s just using it as an excuse whenever i tell him to work out and get a hot body like me and he tells me that because he is born with a small dick he is at a disadvantage. He claims that because i have a big dick i am socially able to get chicks and have way more sex which has lead me to an increased confidence and testosterone surge. Thus causing me to grow muscles faster, bigger and also get taller than guys with baby dicks like him. Seriously? What shit is he smoking? I know i have a big bulge as you can see from the image attached below. But I bet he’s just jealous of me so he comes with all sorts of nonsense “Big Dick Privilege” shit to discredit me. He’s just one self-conscious loser nerd! I mean seriously… look at me! Look at those pecs! Damm i look hot! Plus every girl whom ive fucked told me im just naturally handsome and many guys even confessed how much there’re just jealous of how confident i am and wish they could be as cocky as me. Its not just my large cock man. I am just born to be a stud and my room mate simply needs to understand that. You may be a pussy small dicked boy. But I’m the top dog. Im the Alpha Just face it. Anyway he said he wanted to prove a point and I suspect that I’ve had clothes stolen from me in my locker and my dorm room. First it was my XXL sized underwear then my large Nike shoes and my other tight tees and gym stringers. Now even my sporty sunglasses have gone missing. I know he has a baby dick and he is so much smaller and shorter than me, so what is he doing with my clothes? I mean my clothes are all pretty stinky and sweaty from my hours in the gym anyways. I don’t know what kind of a point he’s trying to make but any idea what he is planing to do with them? Get him to return my clothes ASAP. I need to look my best for the gym next week. Also please tell him to stop asking me to “Check My Privilege” There ain’t no such thing as “BIG DICK PRIVILEGE” Goggletan Reply: Hello Big Cock Bro! Interesting theory your room mate has. Its not a new theory and i have actually heard of a growing movement promoting it. But yes i agree with you. Its complete nonsense. Why would your hunky big cock have anything to do with your muscled hot sexy body and life full of sex? Some people are simply jealous and you should pay no heed to his complaints because he is simply a lazy short skinny loser who deserves to be ignored. Anyway back to your stolen clothes. At first I would guessed that he is stealing your clothes to sell them to guys who like sniffing the reeking stretched out clothing of a tall hunky young guy in his sexual prime such as yourself, but on second thought I think something more is at work. You said he is trying to make a point and i think he is indeed using your clothes as scientific experiential template for a way to make his point. You mentioned he stole your underwear first? Did you notice if his cock bulge was getting any bigger recently? Or if he was wearing your underwear? I know Its hard to notice especially since he is so small and skinny. He is almost socially unnoticeable through jock eyes as cool and studly as yours. But I’m sure in a couple days your gonna see him wearing clothes that look a lot like yours, and a couple days after that you might see a tall, powerfully built uber hunky stallion wearing clothes that seem to look a lot like yours. You might not notice it initially, but that stud will be your roommate who will still be wearing your underwear with his now much larger cock I am telling you this in advance because the changes will come very fast and you should prepare yourself. His shoulders will broaden considerably and soon he will be much taller than you As much as the physical changes will come, so will the mental changes. Your room mate will start to speak in a more cocky tone of voice and he may even start ordering you around…. I can tell you’re gonna have a rough time with your roommates change, I mean I know I’d be showing off that big cock bulge if I was him. So get used to waking up to his overstuffed cum stained stinky briefs hanging over your face, I mean ‘your’ briefs, but he’ll be wearing them…. You should also realise that soon he will be taking “your” clothes more and more often now that he has taken your role as the “top dog” room mate and he will need to adorn his new body with the appropriate clothing to show off as much of his new muscles as he can. He wouldn’t need your permission when taking “your” sunglasses as well considering how much you don’t need it anymore. Those cool jock sunglasses of yours just wouldn’t look right on your face anymore. They belong with the muscled hunks such as your bodybuilder room mate now. Now I can’t say if you’ll change, I’m not sure what scientific chemical formula he is using. But if he is doing what I think he is doing, get as much enjoyment out of your hunky body as you can soon….. You wanna go to that exclusive club that admits only the best looking guys like yourself? Better go tonight. Wanna take some selfies of yourself posing in your sexy underwear revealing your huge bulge and get a ton of likes on instagram? Better do it soon. Wanna wear your flashy gym stringers and parade your hot body down the gym and show off your muscles as you smirk in your cocky style to the other guys smaller than you? Better flaunt now! I just hope that this reply gets to you before all the changes happen and you get to enjoy the most of your body so you won’t need to complain to your now beastly room mate to “check his Big Dick Privilege” But then again its complete nonsense and you don’t believe in “Big Dick Privilege” don cha brah?? Well neither does your BIG DICKED roommate

First time posting content on this forum... Thad this story floating around on other sites for a few years now. It’s still relatively short because I don’t often have the motivation to WRITE erotica, if you know what I mean CH. 1 "Graaarrr, I need to grow BIGGGEERR!" CLASH. Two 500 lbs dumbbells flew across the fully stocked basement gym, cracking the concrete walls. "Get in here NOW babe," bellows Meghan as she slowly raises her massive 750 lbs muscled bulk off a now busted bench. Her husband Nate rushes down the reinforced concrete and steel staircase, carrying a tray of hypodermic needles. Steroids. Lots and lots of steroids. No sooner did he reach his wife, when she flexed a massive most muscular pose, roaring like a lioness as her enormous upper body exploded, her mass swelling to three times it's 'relaxed' state. Meghan's outburst had its desired effect, as her husband's erection grew. "Hurry up and inject me Natey poo, your giga-huge muscle monster of a wife needs her juice if she wants to GROW even more MASSSIVVEEE!" Nate grins, and begins the injections, one in each muscle group. As the highest quality anabolic drugs flood his wife's blood stream, Nate asks, "Do you think you've gained any inches on your arms since earlier?" Turning to the full length mirror behind her, the former Sports Illustrated bikini model appraised her muscle bound physique. Smirking, she slowly lifts her muscle bound arms to vertical, her exercise ball shoulders crushing her ears. Even unflexed, her thick, meaty, golden tanned triceps dipped 2 whole feet below her elbow. Without bending her arms, Meghan clenches her dainty, feminine fists, causing her ripped, bulging masses of pure female muscle to rise into arms 85" around. Meghan purrs in sexual delight, warning Nate of the impending erotic explosion of flesh. Like a crane, she gradually cranks her arms up, every inch her fists move upwards causing a half doze inches of solid beefy bicep to rise. Her rugby sized forearms finally collide with her biceps at a 60 degree angle. Over 3 feet of brawny bicep, combined with her massive triceps make her majestic arms 6 feet tall, far above his 5'8" wife’s head. "Measure them now sweetie!" Nate rushes to get a step ladder and measuring tape, his erection ready to burst. Standing on the ladder, Nate can't help but feel tiny next to the beastly mass of Meg. Standing 6'1, at 275lbs, Nate is no small man. A bodybuilder himself, the former college lacrosse player, and current U.S Marine Colonel was used to being in control. Placing his large tough hands on his wife’s surprisingly smooth silky skin, and feeling the steel underneath sent his control out the window. Your arms are 230" baby girl! "That it she says?" Meg pouts her luscious lips, and shakes her head causing her long golden locks to become messy. "I can't look small for my man. Just look at my pathetic little chicken wings, I'm withering away for christ sake. Hold on, let me pump some." As the uber buff Meghan walks to her weight rack, her near half-ton weight cracks the floor, each step a mini-quake. Falling to the floor from the ladder, Nate looks up at the 7 ft wide back of his goddess wife. Unable to turn her head, Meg blows him a kiss in the mirror, flashing a sultry, movie star smile. "Want to watch me GROW?...." CH. 2 In 2013, Meghan Wakefield was a sophomore marine biology major at UNC Chapel Hill. A bright young woman, with devastating beauty, and a bombshell body, she was a true southern belle, at the top of the world. She was captain of the cheering team and Class President. Her long blonde hair, perky C breasts, big bright green eyes, and long athletic legs easily got her a modeling career with Sports Illustrated. She ended u meeting Nate over Spring break 2014, in Florida. Nate, a handsome country boy, and a Harvard law student, was in town for his lacrosse teams championship. Little did they know that they're lives would be forever changed. CH. 3 Laying on the floor of his custom built basement gym, Nate had the perfect view of his perfect woman. Not four feet from him was the most massively muscular, most insanely jacked female. Make that the most muscular HUMAN ever. Only two years ago, Meg had been a fit, long legged bikini model; what stood before him now was a monstrous musclebound goddess, of giga-proportions. At a mere 5'8" tall Meg was at least 11 feet wide from exercise ball sized shoulder to exercise ball sized shoulder. Her aircraft carrier back alone was 7 feet wide. "Honeybuuun, whatchya doin?" drawled Meghan. "Quit daydreaming and pay attention. Y'all don't want to miss the show do you?" Taking slow, deliberate and quaking steps, Meg went to the far end of her dumbbell rack, her oversized oil drum thighs forcing her to waddle. "Let's see, those light 500 lbs single arm bicep curls barely warmed me up. I got to go REALLY heavy to impress my big strong Marine." Picking up a 700 lbs dumbbell in each hand, Meg turns toward the mirror and starts repping out alternating hammer curls at a blistering pace. "Oh yeah baby, ohhh yeah! LOOK AT ME! Have you ever seen arms this fucking huge? Oh god am I hot, like I AM SOOO MASSIVE I FRIGGEN LOVE HOW THICK I AM!" Rarrrrrrg! With a ear spitting roar, Meg rips out 1 more curl and with massive power hurls the quarter ton weights at the wall, embedding the steel two feet into the concrete walls."I am THE MUSCLE GODDESS! Look at these biceps, they must weigh 150lbs each! Your muscle freak wifey gained 50lbs in the last 15 minutes alone!" With a coy grin, knowing it will rial his wife up, Nate says, "Babe your arms are pretty big, but your chest and legs look a little small..." With a smoldering look in her gorgeous green eyes, the 800 lbs female behemoth growled, "I'm just getting started." CH. 4-6 So swole. So thick, so wide, so meaty. So...fucking. Sexy. Meghan was staring vainly at herself in the mirror waiting for her husband to come back with her next round of steroids. God I love juice, thought Meghan, almost as much as I love muscles. Hearing the basement door, she quickly clenched her glutes, giving Nate a spectacular view of her ass. Each cheek was the size of medicine ball. "Bet you could bounce a quarter off this ass huh babe." "You could bounce a bowling ball off that butt Meg," smiled Nate, as he began injecting the steroids into his wife's glutes, hamstrings, and calves. As Nate bent down to inject her calves, Meg suddenly raised up on her dainty feet. Nate had always been a leg man. Meghan had legs alright. Flexing down hard, Meg's calf kept getting thicker and thicker, until it was easily bigger than a basket ball, bulging a foot and a half from the back of her leg, and so wide that even with her legs spread, her calves rubbed against each other. Knowing she had him now, Meg cooed, "Just wait until I actually do some lifting before you cum all over my beyond huge calve." " But let me pump up my sexy little quads first okay pumpkin?" The mere act of dropping back down to her feet caused a massive shudder to rattle the gym. Walking to the squat rack was more difficult than it should have been, given the insane mass of her planet shaking quads. "Ohhh wow does that feel good. I just love knowing my weight alone cracks reinforced concrete. Imagine what would happen if I actually tried, imagine the POWER I posses. Taking her place in the squat rack, Meg unracked the bar and raised it to her shoulders. She was so wide that Nate had to specially build the entire set up, and the bar was made of 4" diameter titanium. Every inch of the bar was filled with 200 lbs weights, bending the super strong bar. 20 plates total plus the 200 lbs bar meant Meg was about to squat 4200 lbs...Jeesh, thats as much as my truck Nate realized. "Hey stud, get a load of this." Meg was so built, she couldn't even reach proper form, her ultra huge hamstrings and ass slamming into her lower legs preventing her from going lower. "2 tons is sooo taxing on my tiny little legs Nate. Can you 'cum' spot me pleeasse." As he went behind her, Meg yelled, Never mind, just kidding! And proceeded to push the weight up over her head, holding it there, and with a massive grunt, heaved the entire 4200 pound bar up, sending it through the ceiling and into the next story of the house. "Dammit, there is no weight in this house capable of quenching my thirst for pump. There is no weight on EARTH that my genetically superior mega muscle won't lift. I am UNSTOPPABLE!" Nate was worried now, he'd never seen her this way. "Baby I am the strongest woman in the universe!" "Just think about my power, my strength. All I want is MORE MASS. MORE POWER. MORE MUSCLE! Measure my legs before I work my beastly chest!" Slightly unnerved at the dominating tone, Nate grabbed the tape.He literally couldn't fir his hand between Meg's thighs, there was just that much beef. Each redwood thigh was 5 feet wide and almost as thick as he was. " 270" quads must be a record hun!" "Hey babe. Measure my calves before I squish you like a pancake between these record breakers." "115" calves! Holy shit!" From his knees, Nate looked up to try and see his wife's expression, but could only see her chest. Meghan suddenly laughed, her entire body swelling with new found beef as she inhaled more and more air. "The power the strength, the mass! What a rush!" she screams as she plows a fist into wall. Nate falls on his back, now afraid. His wife just put a 3 foot deep crater into walls built to survive a nuclear explosion. Lifting her foot, Megan slams it down between Nate's legs, sending cement flying with a massive boom as her leg is buried to her knee. "Take a good look at this monster leg you skinny little runt. See the size difference? You are NOTHING compared to me! I could tear you to shreds!" Meg strides to the weight rack again, sinking deep into the floor with every step."This will blow your mind!" Bending over, she grabs the rack, and LIFTS THE ENTIRE THING UP TO HER WAIST. "See my power? Just think what 300" arms can do! No, watch what they can do!" With an orgasmic roar, Meg begins curling the 3 ton rack to her chest. Her now uber pumped biceps only manage 6" before they meet her now truck tire forearms. "You think this is heavy? You think this is as big as I can get? You think I'm fucking big now ?" " Well I'm going to school you in the personification of ENORMOUS!" Taking a deep breath that expands her mass by 50%, she violently throws the rack into the wall, causing massive destruction and shacking the entire foundation. Flexing a jaw dropping crab pose, Meg orders Nate to get the rest of her steroid supply."Got to get bigger bae, the only thing I want is pure mass. Pure muscle. I must weigh 1,000 lbs, but the body you see before you now is a 90 lbs weakling compared to whats next." Throwing her head back in ecstasy , Meg roars, "I WILL GROW EVEN BIGGER!" Shit, shit, shit, Nate mutters to himself as he sprints up the basement stairs at a break neck pace. Bursting into the kitchen, he races towards the double door fridge where Meghan's steroids are kept. Might as well grab it all, he says to himself, as he picks up 22 syringes of a secret, experimental steroid designed by the DOD. Nate cringes as he here's more concrete crack; knowing the bill to repair today's damage will put a decent dent in his savings. I guess that's the price to pay for having the worlds hottest wife. Turning to the door he looks down toward the end of the hall where the dust is still settling from a 4,200 lbs weight shooting through the floor. Nate almost falls down the stairs as the entire house rumbles and shakes. "Rarrgggg! HAH, puny steel! Feel the power of my super pumped muscles!" Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Nate sees Meghan flexing over what was previously the dumbbell rack, only now it looks like an accordion, shoved deep into the foundation. Dear lord, it took 6 of my men to to lug that down here last month... "Honey bunches! Oh look, more juice! Is that for me? Ohh, you shouldn't have!" "Look honey, look at that pathetic piece of crap you call steel. Weaker than butter if you ask me Get to the injections, I just love how I feel right now. Like, I'm literally 4 times the size of you! My strength is superhero shaming, but my size is the real turn on." Raising her arms out like the goddess she is, Meg whispered, "Make me grow my king." Nate's more than happy to oblige. Five minutes later, he takes a step back, stepping around the now empty syringes, kind of looks like a heroin addict lives here, he thinks. Almost like she could read his mind, Meg coos, "I'm a muscle obsessed, steroid junkie addicted to getting bigger, gaining more and more massive muscles is all I think about. I'm by far the largest bodybuilder history has ever known. My bicep alone is bigger than Jay Cutler's entire body. And just think babe, I'm not done. No. Not even close. In fact, look at this." Stepping on the heavy duty scale in the corner; that he'd bought from the local zoo (to weigh elephants, rhinos etc...), she sent the numbers on the screen reeling. 700lbs. 850lbs. 1000lbs. 1200lbs. Good lord, Nate mumbles. Finally, the readout stops at 2050 pounds."Just think Nate. Your mega massive muscle wifey weighs over a TON! And I just took even more roids! Grrrg! Roooaaar! More! Yeeeess, I can feel myself growing, I can feel myself getting heavier! Just flexing is adding serious mass. I AM POWER! LOOK AT ME NATEY POO, I JUST GAINED 100 LBS FROM FLEXING MY ARMS! You better run for your life, because this house is comin down y'all." CH. 7 It was approaching dawn when the entire gated community of Orchard Heights shook to its foundations. Raaaarrggg! Mother fucker get bigger!!!! Megan bellowed as she again slammed the mangled remains of Nate’s trucks together. She’d been repeating this motion for well over 4 hours now, trying to work her monstrosity of a chest. Meghan was getting angrier and angrier with ever “rep” as each 10 foot wide pectoral would swell immensely and crash into each other with enough force to create a sonic boom. Her chest stuck out 14 feet in front her so it was impossible to do a normal bench press. That and her biceps which were each pushing 6 feet WIDE and even thicker. Her bicep alone was almost 200” flexed. Her tricep was 2/3 bigger!!!! Her muscles were not ripped, or shredded, or any other word that could describe a human being. She’d long surpassed that species. The definition between muscle groups was insane. Sickening. Her shoulders were so jacked that when she raised them a mere 6 inches, her head was at risk of being sheared right off. She liked the pressure though. It wouldn’t be impossible to create diamonds if you placed a lump of coal between her striations. In her hands, she had taken two military hummers of Nate’s, grabbing the bumper of each one and swinging them in together to simulate the pec deck motion. Only she was single handled swinging a 7,700 lb armored vehicle by its bumper. (The US Army took some pride in that engineering marvel) Nate had once seen a strong man take one end of an Olympic barbell and raise it straight out in front of him. He held it horizontally with one hand for maybe minute before his arm shook and he dropped it. The exercise worked stabilizers and forearms etc.. Meghan was doing a similar movement. With 8 plus tons. Meg’s bright white and pink, size 6 Nike Shoxs and thick pink hooters slouch socks were planted firmly on the pavement, which itself was no longer very firm, considering a woman who weighed more than an African elephant was pressing down on it with immense strength and power. Her insanely tight white yoga pants that could cover a circus tent, despite barley serving on her, were stretched so tight that her deeply tanned skin shown through completely. The military had wanted to design a new material similar to Spandex, that would be bullet proof and tear resistant. When Nate had heard about it, he figured Meg would be the perfect test for the material. Her monster quads and hamstrings were slowly but surely bulging so massively that the thread was coming unstitched. So much for that, better luck next time DOD. Freakishly inhumanly thick traps throbbed far above her head, they peaked more than a yard above her hair. Her shoulders, pecs, and traps already enveloping her head, each rep smooshing her almost to point of strangulation and blocking her entire view. All she could see when her arms were raised was her own musculature... and as far as she was concerned, there simply wasn’t enough of it. With her arms straight out holding the trucks, her triceps dipped low. Hanging like a side of beef was incorrect...her triceps were bigger than the whole cow! Hanging so low they merged with her “wide as a barn door back. Once again, misleading because her back was bigger than a whole barn! Much bigger! Her back was pushing 30 feet wide at this point. That’s 360 inches. 914 cm. Bigger than an entire Mr. Olympia lineup combined. And then multiplied by two! With her biceps peaking over her head and her triceps dropping so low they hit her knees (they literally pressed down into her massively exaggerated wide hips and quads) she would take a deep breath and then tense her enormous chest muscles, bringing her arms as close together as possible and really squeezing her pecs. The sight was ridiculous. The noise was deafening. The air sizzled with the heat of her raw sexual, beastly power and mind warping size. Sweat glistened and dripped flowing down the huge cuts in the chest muscles, turning to steam in the brisk morning air of New England. Pure raw power. Pure sex. Pure MUSCLE. The quiet gated suburb of Orchard Heights was alive with the sound, sights and smells of Meghan Wakefield erotically pumping her massive muscles. Held in her deceptively dainty well manicured hands were two military humvees weighing 4 tons each. “Fucking look at me and tremble you scrawny bitches, look at this power this size! MY power! MY size! Im unstoppable!” I AM POWER! I AM MUSCLE! I’m the most insanely pumped up, super humanly strong, mega-ultra-super-heavy weight bodybuilder! I am the most muscular living thing to ever exist or ever will! Worship me as I obsessively pump myself even more massive!” Meghan roared, to nobody in particular, but yet for all the world to here. Of course, the neighborhood had been evacuated hours ago when the “earthquake” struck. Or at least that was what the news was calling it. Technically, there WAS an earthquake, or better yet, a “Megha-quake” if you will. After destroying the basement, Meghan’s roid- induced mania and wild, driven desire to bulk up went into overdrive. Against Nates adamant pleas to calm down, Meg had pulverized the entire basement and house when she tried to exit the basement. Walking up the stairs proved unsuccessful as her giga-weight was so heavy she completely crushed the heavily reinforced concrete and steel stairs when she stepped on them. The futility of the construction had enraged Meghan and she hulk smashed the stairs into crumbling bits. With hellfire in her eyes, Meghan had turned full on to Nate and flexed an ab and thigh pose so huge that her quads and chest actually knocked him over. Roaring with spit flying, she’d proceeded to crank her arms up and down over and over again, squeezing and flexing her monolithic traps and shoulders until they were bright red. Then she spied the old weight rack in the corner where Nate kept his weights. Giggling like a crazed school girl, Meg pounded her way to the rack and proceeded to upend it with one arm. Maneuvering her other arm into position, she hurled it across the room like a soccer player might do with a ball. A steal I-beam floor hoist was torn from the ceiling and sparked another idea. “Babe, I’ve always hated that you built this house with such roomy ceilings, it really makes me feel short. But I think I know how to even the score. Watch my fucking power babe! Meg ripped the I beam the rest of the way out of the ceiling and started swinging it over her head like a club, tearing through the floor and utterly demolishing the rest of the house. Nate cowered in the corner to avoid being hit by all of his nice things that were now falling hazardously around him from upstairs. To say he was scared shitless at this point was an understatement. Meg had gone completely off the rails and was a literal ton of roid-raging muscle and fury. (If not more). Who are we kidding, it was way, way WAY more. At some point Nate must have lost consciousness from fear/arousal because when he woke up, he was covered in concrete dust surrounded by remnants of what was once his beautiful home. Meghan was no where in sight but he could hear her animalistic, predatory grunts from the front yard. Nate quickly pulled out his phone to contact his security team at the Pentagon. Things were going bad fast. Worriedly wondering why Meg was grunting, he’d no sooner heard his office secretary answer when the quake hit. Knowing better, Nate wobbled over to the massive hole in the basement wall to see Meghan standing in the driveway with his Porsche flattened at her feet. She’d managed to jump (who knows how high) and came down like the hand of god on his prized 911. Still on the phone, his secretary was going crazy, “Oh my God, Sir, are you okay what’s going on omg!” “Wake up SecDef and alert Homeland and the President... not sure how this will end. And I want this area under an immediate mandatory evacuation order.” Now recovered from his shock, Nate was beginning to get royally pissed. His million dollar home was destroyed. His $150 super-charged Porsche was now a candy apple red pancake and he was pretty sure his insurance didn’t cover “acts of enraged muscle monster?” “Meghan Marie, calm down right now!” Nate bellowed her middle name in anger. (Maybe yelling at your girlfriend who weighs more than your HOUSE was a bad idea in hindsight.) Not bothering to turn around, Meghan’s voice effortlessly boomed, “you are an insignificant RUNT compared to my awesome godly power and I could literally rip you into pieces. I won’t because I love you obviously but it would be this easy.” She picked up the flattened Porsche and ripped it in half like paper, her biceps and forearms bulging and growing and thickening even further. “To make it up to your goddess you will worship at my feet and tell me how huge I am.” It had been around that time that Marines from Nate’s unit arrived and evacuated the street. The neighbors were being debriefed and fed the official story of “just an earthquake.” Of course, 2.0 earthquakes weren’t totally uncommon in New England but still.

Part 1 Here's the first part of a story I quickly decided to whip up. It's mostly setup for later parts, but hopefully you'll enjoy it. As always, feedback is always appreciated. 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Do you know how much it sucks losing your dream job? I poured my heart and soul into that company!" I say, words slurred by alcohol. My complaints are directed to the bartender behind the counter as I stare at my drink. "Hell, I moved to this city just for this job, I don't know anyone here." I look up at the bartender who is polishing a mug nonchalantly. His bearded face shows a hint of a smile as he raises a single eyebrow. I've been coming to this bar weekly since I moved here in the summer, but more recently I've been coming daily. I just barely notice as I slowly begin swaying from side to side in my chair. "Fine, I guess I know you now, but that's not the point! The point is that after just 3 months they tell me that they need to downsize AND I just so happen to be on the cut list! What am I going to do-" I'm cut off by the sensation of stomach acid coming up my throat. I cover my mouth with a hand and sit still waiting for the feeling to pass. Joe, the bartender, just laughs. "I think you've had too much to drink... again. You've been complaining about this for five days in a row now. As for what you're going to do now, that's simple. Get a new job. Luckily," Joe walks a few steps behind him to the bar wall and points to a Help Wanted sign on the wall, "we just so happen to be hiring." I begin shaking my head in protest, but quickly realize that sudden movements aren't doing me any favors. "I can't work in a bar, I'm a journalist! Besides the fact that I have no experience, it's not really my thing. I can't just-" I'm cut off once again by another wave of nausea. I let out a low groan. The room feels like it's spinning. "Alright, alright, get a move on to the restroom before you make a mess of my bar. And at least give the job some thought before you flat out deny it." Joe said with a frown. He then swipes my half empty cup and pours it out. I nod slightly and jog/trip my way to the restroom. The restroom is empty when I enter. I run over to a sink first to splash cold water on my face. I'd rather avoid vomiting all together if I can. The shock of the cold water grounds me somewhat. I stand with my hands gripping the sides of the sink for what seems like an hour, but is more likely a minute or two, until the restroom door opens. I check the sink mirror in front of me to see who just came in and my knees go weak. Walking behind me to the toilet stalls is one of the most muscular men I've ever seen. Truthfully I don't see many bodybuilder types around here, but this man was still above and beyond the norm. He was wearing a pair of jeans that barely seemed to contain his tree trunk legs, and a tailored white dress shirt with the top two buttons undone revealing his shelf-like pecs. I don't like to admit it but I get a bit grabby when I'm intoxicated, and the more I drink the more I want to grab, and tonight I've had a lot to drink. Once the man entered his stall, my drunk brain began scheming of any way to cop a feel of those massive muscles. I stood there staring at the stall from my vantage point at the sink mirror, and began waiting for my chance to act. As soon as I hear the creaking of the stall door opening, I turn around and wait for the mountain of a man to appear. Once he enters my sights I fake a fall towards his large body. My luck finally seems to be looking up as the man catches me in his arms. I take that moment to get a feel of any muscles I can reach, pretending to try and catch my balance. I get a hold of his back, traps, delts, biceps, and pecs before he finally pushes me off of him, his hands on my shoulders. "Woah, what the hell man, are you ok?" The bodybuilder says in a deep gravelly voice. I am in bliss right now. Not only did I just feel up this massive man, but now he's touching me too? Unfortunately, my happiness is short-lived as my nausea decides this is the perfect time to go into overdrive. I only managed a small, "Oh no," before spewing my dinner and copious amounts of booze onto the shirt of the man in front of me. The man yells a string of curse words as he tosses me to the side. I try to grab onto his hand before I fall to slow my descent, but he manages to slip his hand out of my grip. The sudden prat fall knocks the wind out of me and I am forced to put my head on the ground to catch my breath. I sit up slightly to see how the large man I just puked on was doing and almost gasped as I see that he has taken his shirt off to clean it in the sink. Watching his rippling back muscles move as he scrubs his shirt distracts me for a few moments until I notice a small weight in the hand I tried grabbing the man with. Looking down I see a leather bound journal and a black pencil in my hand. Where did this come from? The cover was blank besides a name, "Greg Carlson". I had no idea who that was, but was too drunk to think about it for too long. I flipped the journal open to random page near the middle and began reading it. "-graduated from Anderson County High School with a full-ride sports scholarship. Soon after entering University, became interested in bodybuilding and-" I looked up from the journal and towards the man standing a few feet away from me. Could this be his journal? I doubted that someone as masculine as him would be carrying around a journal of his life stories everywhere he went. Besides, the way it was written seemed more like a third-person view rather than a personal journal. I looked back at the journal and flipped to the first page. Instead of seeing more life events, I saw what seemed like in depth statistics of a person's body. The stats didn't stop with just weight and height however, they went super specific like individual finger lengths. Who keeps track of that? Another thing I noticed was a category for sexual orientation, which was filled in as straight. I barely had time to register my disappointment before I saw something far more interesting, a penis category. With a length of 4 inches and a girth of 3 inches, I felt kind of bad for the guy. If the muscle beast in front of me really was the owner of this journal and it was accurate, his dick, while not horribly small, would look ridiculously tiny in comparison to his massive body. Feeling naughty and a bit horny, I erased the numbers with the black pencil that I found with the journal and replaced them with 10 inches long and 8 inches in girth. Hopefully if he notices what I wrote he'll have a good laugh about it. I got up quickly and placed the journal and pencil down near the man while apologizing quietly. He glared at me as I rushed out of the restroom. Outside of the restroom, I let out a heavy sigh and walked back to the bar, head hung. "Have a bad time in there or something?" Joe asked, noticing my sullen return. "I... I may or may not have puked all over a dude in the restroom." I said, not making eye contact with Joe. Joe was silent for a few seconds before bursting into laughter. His laugh was infectious, and I couldn't help but join in. It was too ridiculous not too. "Shit, man, I'm not going to clean that up." Joe finally said after we stopped laughing. "Ha, luckily I think it pretty much all ended up on the guy and not the floor." I chuckled again before finally looking up at Joe with a grin. "Also, would this be a bad time to ask for that job?" "That was a quick change of heart, but I guess It's a good of a time as any. I can set you up a quick interview this week with the boss. Don't worry though, I'll be there too. You're basically guaranteed the job." As we continue discussing the job and the work it entailed, I notice the bathroom door opening and the man I had met in it exiting from within. He was wearing his shirt once again but now it was wet and basically see-through and his sculpted body was on display. At the very least there was no sign of the vomit I had covered him in. With a distressed look on his face the man kept adjusting his crotch. It was bulging a surprising amount for 4 inches, but I suppose it's all about how you display it. The man speed-walked his way past me without a second glance and left the bar. Joe didn't seem to notice as he continued his spiel on bartender etiquette. Unbeknownst to me, the journal I had found had completely disappeared without the man taking it. Things would soon start to get a bit hectic around here for me.

The first time it happened my addiction to the way growth made me feel was instantaneous and would clearly be lifelong. If I sat sill – completely still – and focused I could actually sense my cells doubling at the same time the nipple-popping, ball-tightening, skin-warming sensation enveloped my body and sent me to a place where the only thing that mattered was feeling this good and growing. It felt like a thousand warm, wet pairs of lips were massaging my entire being with soft, juicy kisses. It certainly helped that each growth spurt – excuse the pun – ended in orgasm, but the feeling that came as I grew bigger was actually much more enjoyable than the happy ending. Hugeness was what it was all about. Because I was so focused – so entranced with the changes – that first time I actually noticed some dark hairs sprouting up and down my forearm while layers of tissue under my outer skin bubbled and moved around to make room for what my body was producing so quickly. I could sense that the new tissue – the so-called layers of skin – which were being formed were much more dense, more packed than what existed before. My body was simply getting a strong protective armor for the muscle that was molding itself bigger as it grew below. I knew, instinctively, that all the blissful feelings I was encountering somehow originated from muscle mass multiplying on top of itself and hardening into something that would later be used to do amazing things. This was what bodybuilders obviously felt on some slighter level during the intense pump of a workout. They said endorphins were sent to the brain to let it know how great all of this felt and I think my endorphins were working on overload, because my brain only wanted more. I watched with awe as my forearm became ever so slightly bigger and more chiseled. It wasn’t the mind-blowing expansion of Hulk films, but it was enough for me to notice. It was enough for me to want more . . . much more. When the rumbling beneath my skin stopped I swear I felt heavier. It was the wildest sensation – knowing you actually took up more space, even if it was very slight. As soon as my body had recovered – both from the growth and the end-of-the-change orgasm - and my mind returned fully to the living room of my apartment, I went to the bathroom to weigh myself, but passing the mirror made me immediately stop. Cum-inducing and model-level dark stubble had forced its way out across my cheeks, chin, and jawline. I reached up and scraped my fingers against the bristles of manly fur, which now framed my face. I also noticed that my face was thinner, my eyes a darker sky-blue, and my skin seemed to glow with healthiness that was almost otherworldly. Profanity is the only logical reaction to something so astounding. I stood there and let out a few expletives as I marveled at the changes – even if they were subtle – to my face. My hardening cock smacked up against the edge of the sink – that’s how turned on I was. It usually took me at least forty-five minutes to recover from an orgasm – and the one at the end of my growth in the other room had been super intense. It seemed, however, my improved body was quickly ready for round two. That day, at work, three different people asked if I had started going to the gym. Me! They asked the guy that didn’t break one hundred pounds until his senior year in high school. On closer thought, though, it didn’t seem so weird. I could seriously feel that my body stood more erect than the day before. I could also detect that there was some new scent or aura the pores of my body were emitting. The barista, who usually ignored me when I came into the coffee shop, actually smiled while I ordered. The guy that came in to service the copier at work kept stealing glances at me while I explained the problem. I could tell he was slightly flustered in a way that had him befuddled. There was something unknown that was rocking his world. I know this is crude, but I even noticed that when I peed the stream was much more forceful and lasted a lot longer. I swear it sounded like a large waterfall. On the second morning my reactions to the developments were even more intense than on the first day. My hands shook with anticipation as I waited. I forced myself to be patient and not let worries about the growth maybe not happening a second time enter my head. I calmed myself by meditating and that’s when the incredible feeling from the day before returned. This time, my fingers and toes radiated heat and the joys of those thousand kisses first. I stared at my hands and saw veins bulging as blood pumped through them harder than usual. I watched as my fingernails grew slightly – right there before my eyes. And then I started to get really turned on as I felt each finger thickening and extending further out on the coffee table. I could sense that the same thing was happening to my feet. The thought of someday growing out of my shoes thrilled me in a way that made it clear there was probably a hidden fetish lurking in my head. My attention was quickly stolen from my feet when I suddenly realized – simply from the intense pleasure-pain coming from that part of my body – my nipples were growing. I moved my fingertips to them immediately and the nubs were not only getting harder, they were pressing further out and resisting when I tried to push. They were like hot pokers shoving against burning logs. I pinched them hard, just to intensify the pleasure and you would have thought my heart would certainly give out from the jacked-up reaction within my entire body. I could also feel that my areolas were stretching out bigger underneath my nips. Cork-sized nipples supported by doorknob sized areolas was such a turn on for me, and I got the feeling someday looking at my own would make me spurt. While my hands went to town on my hardened plugs, they also began to feel thick spikes of hard hair pushing up across my chest. The gratification of sprouting fur was so intense I immediately wished I could be a werewolf and have this kind of pleasing growth all over my body. It was clear that my fingers were still thickening and at the same time my palm widened to match their size. As usual, the growth process ended with me arching my back as my cock spewed uncontrollably – showering my stomach and chest with thick cum. Today, I didn’t pause to clean myself off when I finished shooting. I jumped up and ran to the bathroom – letting out a loud, and shockingly deeper, yell when I saw that I now had a full Paul Bunyan-like thick beard, more intensely piercing blue eyes, and a golden hue to my skin that screamed of time spent out in nature. The matted fur on my chest was spectacular – perfectly manicured for my still-small frame, but giving a glimpse of what it would look like when it covered huge muscles. I brought my hand up to feel the thick hair and to scoop up some of the dense, white, powerful-looking spooge that globbed very masculine on my chest. I knew I had to taste it and I was rewarded with a healthy salty-sweet paste that screamed for the strongest Borolo wine available as a pairing. My mouth was the first thing to fully recognize the new size of my fingers. I still had my forefinger resting on my tongue and my lips closed around it as my teeth registered that this particular part of my body had intensified not only in size but also in appearance. When I held up my hand I almost shot another load – the thing did not look like it could belong to me. It wasn’t tremendously bigger, but I could easily tell where I was headed in the area of hand and finger width. Palming basketballs would soon not be a problem. That’s when I suddenly remembered what supposedly came with big hands. I reached down and wrapped my other big mitt around my hard cock – immediately shocked to find out my best friend of so many years had thickened as well. I looked down and stumbled back a little as I beheld a veiny, longer, and clearly more abundant tool than the day before. I also couldn’t help but noticing the thick curls of my dark pubic hair screaming out in some kind of testosterone-laden manliness. I grabbed my balls, marveling at how they had grown, too – sinking lower and dwarfing my old ones. Glancing down at my cock I also couldn’t help but notice my new feet – longer, hairier and thicker. How in the hell could feet look so damn virile? I was certainly going to still fit in my shoes, but barely and those bigger things were going to hurt like hell by mid-day. As I stared down below I suddenly realized I was subconsciously tensing my arms at my side – with bunched up fists and forearms ablaze with new striations. I didn’t even realize I was doing it. It just seemed like the right thing to do. And then I brought my arms up into a flawless double biceps pose. It’s not like I had morphed into some mega-huge bodybuilder. My guns were still pretty scrawny, but I could tell that the muscle underneath had gown harder and slightly thicker – as if preparing for what was to come. I began to imagine what my arms were going to look like one day and that’s when a second round of hot cum shot into the air and then rained down into the sink in front of me. On that day, my favorite barista smiled even broader as I walked in and when he handed me my coffee we both noticed my enhanced manly hand. He turned red when I looked up and caught him staring at it. I was surprised he didn’t even have to look at my name on the cup when my order was up. I had clearly begun to make a lasting impression. Later, at work, I broke two pencils just from gripping them too tightly with my new enhanced hands. It was obvious I needed to start getting used to my new body way before it truly grew. It was like I was being given time for many dress rehearsals before the actual big show. Later that day, my boss came into my office to review a presentation and while we were sitting there he started asking if the air conditioning was broken. I felt fine and a call to maintenance confirmed that everything was working okay, but he soon had to loosen his tie and undo a couple of buttons on his dress shirt. He kept saying it was like some kind of strong warmth was overpowering him. He kept taking deep breaths, like there was a aroma that pleased him. He also asked if I had started using one of those hand grippers to exercise because my forearms – highlighted by purposefully rolled up sleeves – looked bigger and my grip had seemed stronger when we shook hands. I assured him I did not own such a device. He shook his head in disbelief and suggested I get maintenance to look at the vents in my office because he really was light-headed. After he left, I just marveled at the changes to my body and what it was doing to other people. That evening, on my way home, I purchased some new dress shoes, which were a couple of sizes too big. I wanted to be prepared. Morning wood did not come close to describing the throbbing hard-on that greeted me when I awoke the next day. I was bloody thankful it was Saturday and I could stay naked as long as I wanted. I awoke looking forward to later on when the day’s changes would begin. I had come to realize that I should just go with the flow and not try to predict how I would evolve. It was best to just be present to whatever part of my body was being awakened into beast mode. I still wasn’t huge – but there was a developing self-awareness that caused an inner confidence that matched a big man. I wouldn’t have called it cocky – I certainly didn’t want to go and bully someone – but I would call it attentiveness to what was to come. I stood stronger, walked prouder, and spoke much more confidently than I ever had in my entire life - simply because of an inner knowledge of the fact that I was going to grow into someone that demanded respect just from their size . . . merely from their huge presence. That day, I lay down on the sofa to experience the enhancements. I closed my eyes and waited for whatever was coming be to begin, hoping I’d be fully cognizant of everything at the same time. My ass itched, so I raised my body off the sofa and scratched it. After lying back down it started to itch even more. I went to scratch it again, but then stopped – realizing this was today’s path. The feeling underneath intensified, but it quickly went from an itch to something awesome. I had never known so much delight could be felt in your butt cheeks. I knew of carnal delights, of course, which came from a nice pounding, but this was even better than that. I instantly knew my flat-as-hell ass was ballooning into one of those hard bubble butts that made people drool because they wanted to spank, kiss, or bounce quarters off of it. I could feel the entire lower and middle part of my body rising off the sofa as plates and plates of solid hard muscle reproduced itself on my backside. I slid my hands underneath and grabbed the cheeks, just to feel their growing size out-power my grip. Fingers were pressed out wider as baby clearly ‘got back’. In the midst of my butt joy came the knowledge that hair was sprouting up and down my legs, while thighs and calves were expanding. Oh, how I wanted to someday have legs so thick that my monstrous thighs made me waddle. I imagined myself with one of those ‘gotta prevent the chaffing’ walks because muscle was so ballooned it rubbed against each other, crackling loudly like leather. I knew today wasn’t the day for that, but I fully realized that I was adding some muscle mass under all that glorious thick hair growing up and down my wheels. I settled my mind and let it take me to other places. Suddenly, I could feel my upper back and shoulders broadening. I’d always had shoulders that drooped terribly and were narrower than hangers in the closet. I looked forward to one day having such width that I’d have to turn sideways to fit through doorways, when someone tried to pass me in grocery store aisles, or sharing a full seat with someone in small cars. My lats were spreading out, too – a specific muscle I didn’t even know I had until I saw pictures of musclemen who looked like they had giant wings when they did certain poses. I waited for the day when I would appear to be two people in a car when viewed from the automobile behind. The orgasm that followed that day’s growth was so astounding I actually took a short nap after the explosion. My body had just been too wrecked. I woke up on the sofa a half an hour later feeling so jacked I could have plowed an entire college football team after wrestling them all at the same time. When I was fully awake I jumped off the sofa and ran quickly to the full-length mirror in the bedroom. I turned around and nearly passed out when I saw the structural augmentations to my caboose. This was clearly the biggest change my body had undergone up to this point. I didn’t just have a bubble butt I had a gluteus maximus to the maximum. You could have rested a trunk on my trunk. I squeezed the thing and it indented like I was some pro bodybuilder and mouth-watering striations shot across the big thing. An hour later I was at the grocery store after having struggled like hell to get a pair of jeans over my ass and I was leaning across part of the produce section as I heard a huge guy wearing a shirt that said ‘I can bench your daddy’ mumbling to himself as he stared at me. It took a few seconds but I finally figured out he was saying, “Sweet mother of god will you look at that ass.” Later, as I was checking out the young woman bagging my stuff handed me a receipt with a hand written note on it and said it was from a big man – and adding that the guy said I’d know which one. The note said, “If you ever want that beautiful thing serviced call this number” and was followed by what I’m sure was his cell phone. I smiled when I saw that it was signed Rex. He had definitely looked like a Rex. Sunday might have been the day ‘the Lord hath made for resting,’ but my growing body did not take a break. I had spent a good part of the afternoon the day before making sure some of my work pants would still fit over my new enormous back shelf and had quickly realized I was down to just two pairs I could still wear. I wanted to hold off on shopping for new clothes because I had a feeling other big things were on their way. Sunday morning soon proved that theory to be true. Part 2 Since the dawn of man I assumed guys had been getting off on their own bodies. I had a feeling muscular cavemen drew pictures of themselves and then sat by the fire whacking off as they gazed at them. Or maybe they went down to the lake, nearby, and flexed their arm in the water’s reflection just to crank out a big load. I knew I was about to become one in a long line of men that simply loved being big and got off on admiring just how big they were. I accepted all of this as fact without any guilt or embarrassment. I looked forward to the day when I could stand in the middle of the gym, flex while looking in the mirror, get some major wood in my flimsy cotton shorts, and no one think twice about it. If a small guy does that everyone thinks he’s weird, but when a big muscled man does it it’s perfectly fine. I was ready to join that elite club. Sunday’s growth was foreshadowed by a burning sensation that wracked my body for about twenty minutes. I likened it to a blacksmith who gets the iron red with fire so he’s able to pound it into submission. My body was about to be pounded into something. I could just tell. It was hard to be patient about it, too. I couldn’t wait for the first time when some guy begged me to let him feel my flexed arm or for that day when the subway doors opened and the crowd split in two because my huge bulk was stepping off. It would be like a school of fish swimming around a big boulder. And, for sure, I couldn’t wait to kiss my own flexed gun while watching myself in the mirror. That had been one of the most popular fantasies that gave a happy ending to my lust-filled nights. All of the heat in my body was now focused at my stomach. For a few minutes I was afraid I had some kind of flu bug, but then I looked down and saw what was happening – my mouth opened wide in astonishment. The middle part of my body was elongating . . . I kid you not – it was being stretched lengthwise, like I was being pulled by some medieval torture machine. At the same time my stomach was exploding one by one with abdominal muscles, which actually hurt like someone was twisting my gut in the same way you wring out a towel. Significant bumps were popping out one by one across what used to be a non-descript flabby belly. It actually kind of sounded like corks escaping multiple champagne bottles. Even in the midst of the painful transformation I was able to slide one of my hands down there and feel the hard speed bump like ridges bulging into being. It felt as if someone had sliced some steel tubing and slid it under my skin. The hardness, where I used to only feel soft blubber, was intoxicating. I crunched my abs and my cock stood straight up from the thrill of feeling how my stomach turned into corrugated metal. I finally had a six-pack! Whoa, I looked again and noticed I had an eight pack. Some guys want money. Some guys want fast cars. Some guys want pretty women. I wanted muscle . . . and not just some kind of gymnast in-shape kind of body, I wanted to be the kind of swole that caused wet crotches no matter what the onlooker’s gender was. I, of course, preferred sex with men, but I figured when it came to worshipping my muscles I could be gender open. I actually think I would be fine even without worshippers – knowing that my big body would thrill me even more than it would other people, but having that one special admirer was definitely a goal. My mid-section finally ceased its contortions and I was able to twist my muscled core to marvel at the chiseled magnificence that was my new and improved abdominals. I also noticed having that kind of stomach actually made my chest pop out some, but then I realized that my pecs had actually grown a little – gifting me with what most people would call a swimmer’s tight upper body. When I stood up I freaked out a little by how much my view had changed. I was at least six to eight inches taller, maybe even more. My mid-section had not been the only thing to lengthen. My legs had extended, my arms had extended, and even my neck had gotten longer – and thicker. I was shocked at how a few inches could change your whole perception – both about the world around you and within. I knew I would no longer be the guy at concerts who couldn’t see the stage or have to call my friends because they couldn’t see me in the crowd at a club. It took me a few seconds to stop swaying from the dizziness of newfound height. I felt my body slowly recognizing its new size, its new muscled core from where confidence and power radiated. I had always heard a person needed a good core to be healthy, but I had never understood it until this moment. I no longer slouched. My shoulders didn’t cave in forward. And my stomach stayed hard as hell and ripped beyond belief even when I was relaxed. I went to the park shirtless for the first time ever in my life that day. It was the most freeing thing I had ever done – well, second to telling my family and friends I was gay. I didn’t second-guess the decision at all. I didn’t even take a shirt for the off chance I would chicken out. None of my t-shirts would have fit to begin with. They all would have shown off my stomach like I had purposefully bought mid drift tops for males. I simply knew I now had the kind of body where no one would wonder why I had chosen to leave it uncovered. It was more than that, though. I wanted to show off. I wanted to tense my abs and make the young guy giving me the ice cream I purchased totally miss the cone with the scoop of chocolate pistachio because he was staring at my stomach. I wanted the two high school girls to come up and plead with me to allow them to feel my ribbed middle – feeling like it was definitely inappropriate until their moms stepped up and asked to be second. I kind of hoped there would have been two dads to follow but that didn’t happen. It also took some getting used to the fact that I could see so many more things from my new height. Checking out cute guys standing in a crowd was so much easier when you were tall. Seeing options on tall shelves in shops – things I wouldn’t have even known were there before – was so much better. And looking eye to eye – or, bless me, even down – when talking to another big man was so freaking fantastic. I always had a stiff neck before from having to look up. It wasn’t until halfway through my time at the park that I realized I’d been running my hand invitingly over my own rock-hard abs almost all the time – simply to cop a feel and not realizing how it looked to others. I came home with three more notes with phone numbers that day. The ice cream guy, a dude on roller blades that had the perfect combination of tattoos and muscles, and – to my surprise – one of the moms that had felt up my stomach all passed them on to me. At the bottom of the woman’s note it said, “We won’t tell my husband.” I had noticed her hands treaded awfully close to the waistband of my nylon shorts as she explored my hard stomach. I think she wanted to feel a lot more than just my abs. She was the first person to comment on the dark thick furry trail that went from the base of my hard stomach down to the top of my shorts – clearly marking a path to something really good. I glanced at it and my dick jumped a little – something she happily noticed. I had started a telephone number bulletin board in my study, so I placed the day’s gifts there when I got home. Rex’s number was still at the top. Before I even opened my closet I knew I had nothing in there for work that would fit me. I contemplated going out and buying new clothes, but I decided what I needed to buy was a little more time. I called my boss and let him know I wasn’t going to be able to come in tomorrow. I certainly had many sick days built up and I even realized I didn’t need to sound sick – my new lower voice - because of my taller slightly bigger body - made it sound like I had something as bad as the flu. I figured, if needed, I could maybe afford to take three days off. I was caught up on most of my work and during that time I could figure out what the next step would be. It was going to be kind of hard to explain the changes when I arrived after five days of growth, but I’d think of something. Maybe no on would notice. I looked down at my towering body. No, they definitely were going to notice. That night, as I ate my sixth grilled chicken breast and my fourth plate of mixed grilled vegetables I contemplated my desire to be big. Yes, I’d been small all of my life and that made me wish for more. Yes, I was gay and maybe I had some repressed desires to prove myself because of it. Yes, I know I always had wished I could be the not-a-care-in-the-world jock who always won the girl – in my place, the guy – in the end. And yes, I had been bullied a couple of times when I was younger. But I had worked on all of these things so much, that it was like a broken record. I had finally reached a point where I told my therapist that these were just things that had happened to me – like things happen to everyone – and she had told me not to come and see her anymore. She said I had a healthy attitude and was well adjusted. I’m not so sure she would have said that if I had told her I had a secret desire to be humongous. I’m talking Ronny Coleman big or even bigger. Come to think of it, she might have told me it was good to have a goal. The point I was trying to make to myself, however, was that I didn’t think my past made me want to be huge. It was something much more untamed – savage – within me. It was such a base instinct that it practically worked on a subconscious level. It’s only when I actually grew that I became totally obsessed with a desire to get bigger. It was like a drug that I needed to live. It was like something that had been incubating for a long time and was only fully born when I felt my first muscle change. I wanted to be big just to be big – to take up more space in the world. To feel my huge body as it did everyday things – making the bed, taking out the trash, or fixing a sandwich. I wanted to see humongous biceps pumped to the max as I was brushing my teeth. I wanted to have to struggle to get a tight shirt off. I wanted to have lay down on the bed in order to pull my jeans up over monstrous thighs. I wanted to bend my arm and feel it blossom into a big mound of muscle that bulged with hardness. I wanted to pick up things that other people found heavy and not realize how easy it was for me. I wanted to pick out shirts that highlighted my big body in a way that made traffic stop. I wanted to take up almost all the space in my queen-size bed. I wanted to hear sales clerks say, “I’m sorry sir, we don’t have anything in your size.” I wanted to have people sitting beside me in the theatre or on airplanes request a new seat because my hugeness crowded them. I wanted to feel heavier than hell when I walked – or when I bounced my mega pecs. I wanted to see people walk into things as they stared at me – shocked by my size. I wanted to see cocks harden in salutes to my body. I wanted to make furniture seem small. And then I wanted to meet someone special and hear him ask, “Will you pick me up” and “Will you flex for me.” I wanted to wake up in the morning and learn that he’s needed to pee for thirty minutes but since I held him in my big arms he wasn’t able to move. I then would hear that he tried to wake me up, but I even slept through him kicking me. I wanted my man to drool onto my hard muscle as he slept with his head resting on my biceps – dreaming of how big I am. I longed for the day when we’d be reading the paper in bed and he’d be unconsciously playing with my chest and nips as he looked at the articles. I looked forward to helping him do household chores by easily lifting him to dust things higher than his head, pick up furniture so he could vacuum underneath, and carry him around sometimes so he wouldn’t get worn out. I wanted to be big so my cute little man felt safe, protected, and proud when we were out. These thoughts made me realize my therapist would have definitely said there was more work to do – but then when she finally saw me all huge and covered in muscles she would have immediately understood. Part Three As light peeped through the half-closed curtains of my bedroom I began to crawl back to consciousness. I hadn’t even remembered moving to my bed or falling asleep last night. Clearly, yesterday’s growth and fun in the park had worn me out. I knew one day soon I would wake up and feel how the bed sagged from my weight and how it creaked as if begging for mercy when I rolled over or even moved a massively muscled leg. For today, I settled for sending my hand down to my mid-section and emitting a slight, low joyous moan when I felt the hardness that had been chiseled out in yesterday’s growth. Even without tensing, I had abs of steel-like, thick muscle that radiated power without me even looking at them. Touch, alone, was enough to make my cock shoot fully hard. But then I tightened my abdominals and immediately released a voluminous round of cum explosions, which rained down on me with loud splats that emphasized their size and their thickness. Three minutes into the day and I had released a load befitting of the huge man I would someday become. That was a new record for me. I had a feeling I had better get used to it. Buying a few extra sets of sheets was going to have to be a must on my list of things to do. I went to make a mental note, but realized my chest was tightening quickly – to a point where I could barely breathe. It suddenly dawned on me that I had slept a lot later than I usually did. Changes were already coming. I forced myself to stop gasping for breath and calmed my mind . . . as well as my body. The tightness continued, but my breathing – once slowed down – became almost normal again. Within my head I could hear bones in my chest growing. It was like plates were shifting underneath the earth’s surface. It sounded like some nearby construction site was pounding something big and heavy into the ground. I realized that this structural improvement was needed in order for a solid foundation to support what was to come. I ‘let go’ and just enjoyed the ride. My undercarriage was expanding. It needed to so that my outer body could go from being a Prius to becoming a Hummer. My shoulders began to broaden noticeably. I could tell they were going to cover a much larger width on the mattress when the growth stopped. My ribcage, sternum, backbones, and every other bone in my upper body were widening – setting the stage for a spectacular muscle show of the future. As if some muscle fairy that knew a lot about gym bodies was in charge of my growth, my lower body expanded as well – so I wouldn’t be one of those guys that has a muscular torso, but clearly never worked on his wheels. I sensed I was becoming a classic young ectomorph – tall and lean, but clearly with a mesomorph’s potential. One of my favorite online morphers specialized in tall muscular men and I got the feeling he really would have loved what was happening to me. Even though I didn’t think it was possible, my core intensified, as well. I could sense it was strengthening so it would easily support the gigantic hourglass shape I would someday possess. I also realized the moans that had unconsciously been escaping my mouth for the last few minutes had lowered many octaves – making my voice sound sexier than hell. I probably could have turned on Marvin Gaye just reading the phone book. Did they even have phone books any more? If they did I wanted to easily rip one apart for my little worshipping lover – or maybe two put together. I suddenly realized I was losing my focus. I returned to being attuned to my body. I laughed a little when I noticed the feeling below my waist. It felt like someone was applying layer upon layer of thick, wide duck tape around my cock. The thing was thickening to ‘oh my god that thing is not getting near me’ proportions. Thank goodness my hands were growing because my old puny things couldn’t have gripped my new tool to save my life. Say what you like about cocks – for some people found them ugly and some people adored them – it was clear, however, that my body was being shot through with adrenaline, testosterone, confidence, and just plain old stanky manliness, which was originating in my newly dense shaft and mega-sized balls. I could feel the beads of old self-doubt oozing out of my pores as masculine sweat and falling away from my body. My brain was being developed by my growth, as well, and it was fucking enjoyable beyond my wildest dreams. I thought about my little barista friend having to now tilt his head upward to talk to me and a shiver shot down my spine. I imagined his hand shaking as he handed me my coffee because my new attitude of awesomeness would be a little overwhelming. I imagined him staring at my new lean tall body with lust in his eyes. Again, I was getting too easily distracted. Returning my focus to my body gave me a glancing vision of what greatness was to come. I lifted my hands and saw that they had become truly monstrous – to match my new big-boned, lanky body. Not to mention to match and foreshadow the mammoth cock that now hung between my legs. If I had placed these hands beside my old ones you would have thought they were skin covered large baseball mitts. Only with thick fingers, too! They were covered in so much hairy, sinewy, manly goodness that my new substantial meat shot menacingly into the sky and erupted like a pornographic Mount Vesuvius sending hot lava miles away. The second massive ejaculation in less than thirty minutes! I was definitely continuing to fall in love with my new body and all it was capable of. Not stopping to clean myself or to even really register the intoxicating smell of big man sweat mixed with big man spunk, I quickly ran to the full-length mirror to take in the day’s enhancements. Damn, I immediately understood why some people found lanky men so gorgeous. A guy over six feet five inches tall, with broad shoulders and a V-shape that was to die for was not quite as good as a hulking bodybuilder body, but it was pretty damn close. I quickly noticed that all of my muscles were more pronounced and stripped with taunt sinew making me look like some kind of lean martial arts fighting machine. I tensed my body and gasped loudly as it exploded into tight muscles everywhere. I instinctively knew the foundation was now complete – I had the height, the bone construction needed, and the power-radiating core that would allow my body to morph into the muscle mountain that was waiting to be born. I reached down and grabbed the meat hanging low between my legs. When I lifted it I was shocked by how heavy it felt and by its new density. This was a tool made for pounding . . . for pleasing . . . for pleasing while it was pounding. I imagined my future husband impaled by the gorgeous thing like a man lollipop just waiting to be licked and sucked. I knew I had to find a guy that liked to be held in the air while he was fucked, because that was surely one of the reasons to have huge powerful arms and a rod that could become a battering ram. My balls hung gloriously down like someone was carrying two small watermelons in a skin colored sack. I couldn’t wait to go commando in cotton shorts and have those big things flop back and forth as my wheels propelled me across a gym floor. Or, better yet, I wanted to dance at a nightclub in nylon basketball shorts and have the thick dick and huge balls all bounce around in a hypnotic ‘come make me get hard’ kind of way. I suddenly had the intense desire for coffee - well, actually, I had an intense desire for a coffee man. He was about to have his mind blown . . . and maybe blow something else, too. When I put my mind to it, I could have a bed stripped, sheets running in the laundry, and my new lanky body all spit-perfect clean in less than thirty minutes. I was a man on a mission and the only thing that slowed me down was the fact that I had to choose something to wear. My biggest t-shirt was still skin-tight across the upper part of my torso and only hung just below my first set of tight hard abs. It would have to do. Shorts were slightly easier – thank god for the fleece ones I owned, which had been really long on my old body, but were nearing obscene on my new one. I didn’t care. I started to pull on some briefs, but then a little confident nudge in my brain told me they weren’t needed. I’d be giving the world a gift today. A pretty big gift, to be exact. I glanced at myself in the mirror and immediately felt trashy good. It seemed that more flesh was uncovered than covered, but that was just because of how good the uncovered part looked. I double-checked to make sure I couldn’t get arrested for indecent exposure and then I strode confidently from my place – ready for the adventured my hot body would cause. I didn’t have to wait long for my first victim . . . um, I mean reward. A stocky fifty-something mailman was standing at the boxes in our lobby when I came down the elevator. He glanced up as I was walking by and my chin lift hello, enhanced by my killer smile, made it as if he had seen a ghost. He kind of slammed his body against the bank of mailboxes, shot tense like his entire body had been thrown into a wonderful hard-on, and said ‘fuck me.’ I placed a big hand on his shoulder, looked down at him, and teasingly said, “Thanks for the offer, dude, but I don’t think this would be the ideal place. It’s a little too public. I gave his shoulder a slight squeeze and didn’t wait around to see if my contact with his body had done some damage to him below the belt. I felt like it was certain I could count him as reward number one. I was looking forward to my other admirers . . . one, in particular. It was a totally new feeling to walk down the street and know people were looking at you. I could feel it – in the same way I could feel the cool breeze blowing against my scantily clad body. I didn’t look down or away when I met people’s open mouth stares. I’d lock my gaze with theirs, smile, and nod my head a little to show my appreciation for their obvious drool-filled compliment. I was two blocks into the walk when I realized I was continuously pinching the hell out of my own nipples and rocking my shorts in a way that made it clear my big feet and hands were a precursor to something gigantic. No wonder I was getting so much attention. I forced my arms to dangle at my side and I immediately marveled at how my tall lanky body seemed to soak up the sunlight and made my new improved skin glow with healthiness. I had stopped at the little market on the corner near my building to buy the biggest pair of cheap flip-flops available and still my toes stuck over the edge a little. I knew my thick long piece of meat – finally calm since I wasn’t squeezing the hell out of my nubs – swung invitingly against the fabric of my shorts as I walked. Construction workers unloading a truck at one corner stopped what they were doing to gaze at me, and one was even brave enough to whistle loudly. I looked over and said ‘thank you’ which made them all break out into cheers and laughter. If canned music piped into coffee shops had been human, it would have gone silent just like the chatter abruptly stopped when I opened the door to my favorite place. It felt like a spotlight had suddenly screamed on – focused solely on me. I sort of noticed the intense attention, briefly, but I was more fixated on the fact that I had forgotten today was the day off for my little barista! How could I have let that slip my mind? Oh, probably it was the fact that my body had shot up a bunch of inches and it was getting ready for what I thought would be muscles beyond my wildest imagination. My disappointment must have clearly shown on my face because immediately the cute girl standing behind the corner told me to not worry, Landon would be back tomorrow. I turned beet red when I realized she was acutely aware of why I had been bummed and had even known about my connection with her co-worker in the first place. I, however, was extremely happy to know his name. I ordered my usual and stood to the side to wait for it to be made. Suddenly, I heard a sexy voice say, “Well, you’re a nice tall glass of handsome goodness.” I turned to find a guy in his mid thirties, mustached like he just stepped out of a seventies porn video, dressed nicely in a polo and cargo shorts. He was definitely taller than the old me, but quite a few inches shorter than my improved body. I looked down at him and smiled. Within three minutes of small talk we found ourselves locked in the men’s bathroom having not cared one bit if people saw us go into the single toilet room together. He had my body pressed up against the wall and our mouths were like two Hoovers battling out for the same speck of dust. It was all very nice and he was a very handsome dude, but something just didn’t feel right. I couldn’t place it at first and I worried that I was subconsciously feeling like I was cheating on Landon – which was crazy. In the middle of sucking face it suddenly hit me what the problem was and I knew how to fix it. I easily pushed the body of my coffee shop delight away from me and maneuvered my body away from the wall. At the same time I spun us around and then slammed his back against the concrete so my bigger body was pressing against his smaller one. Suddenly, the world was right. I felt a jolt of aggressiveness and let my huge hands grope all of his upper body. As soon as we had gotten to our proper places – the alpha dominating the pup – both of us began to enjoy the making out a lot more. I grabbed his wrists and held his arms above his head, loving how he squirmed as he tried to free himself. I never stopped sucking his face – even when I brought my thicker thigh between his legs and lifted his body a slightly off the ground, just by using one powerful leg to push him up. He was moaning so loud I had a feeling the staff was going to bust down the door to make sure the guy that was okay. Instinctively, something told me the guy was already on the cusp of an orgasm. It was a new sensation for me – to know some guy’s body so well I could intuit what was going on inside him. I knew, immediately, this was tied to the changes in my own body and that made me want to grow even more. I let go of one of his hands and reached down to grab his balls through his pants. I squeezed tightly and he instantly started bucking with his hips against my thigh. His ejaculation was powerful and long. He let out a loud half moan that stopped as soon as he started spurting. He was too overwhelmed to even cry out – his face tensed and purple. After what seemed like an eternity, he slumped against the wall and apologized for shooting so soon. He said the action was just too hot for him – and then added that I was too hot for him. I reached up and tweaked his hard nipple through his now wrinkled shirt and told him it was fine. I said I took it as a compliment. The pungent smell of his cum filled the bathroom and that turned me on even more. I had easily made this guy shoot off like a rocket. I accepted a business card from Taylor, kissed him hard one last time, and told him I’d see him around. I could see the poor guy was totally spent and would need to stay in the bathroom a little longer to rest after I left. I could also see he was going to have trouble hiding the growing wet stain at his crotch. Once I was outside the coffee shop, I did nothing to hide the raging hard-on I was sporting in my skimpy shorts. I let the newly enlarged cock poke across my left thigh as if I had stuffed a cement-filled two-liter bottle in my pants. I had never known men could look at you so savagely. It seemed I was the little fawn that had been dropped into a pack of starved wolves. Random guys on the street openly stared at my crotch, others licked their lips, and some even made comments as they passed. While waiting for the walk sign to change a tall college stud told me he could ride my big rod so hard it would make my head spin. I told him thanks and walked on. My new size made me feel powerful – and not just because of the extra meat I now had below the waist. I loved feeling tall, feeling physically fit, and knowing that almost every person who passed me couldn’t help but stare. I was turning into the hunk I had always wanted to be and soon I would have a massive body to match the cockiness I was starting to feel inside. Now my body looked healthy and like a fitness model, but I knew that I would soon grow bigger. I was going to be the kind of muscle freak that could make a dude light headed just by flexing. A simple scratching of my head would make my biceps swell so huge that people would gasp at the sight. Suddenly, I realized I had stopped and was again unconsciously running one hand up and down my corrugated abs while the other one squeezed my right nipple hard. I didn’t even realize I was pleasing myself so openly in public. Two guys in business suits sitting on a bench nearby had stopped in the middle of taking bites of their lunches to simply stare at me open-mouthed. I smiled at them and then just walked over to stand right in front of them. Salad containers were quickly placed on the bench and four hands started exploring my stomach, my thighs, my chest, and even the log that remained impressively hard in my shorts. I got a little jolt of a dominating pleasure as the two guys quickly fell into worship mode. I grabbed two fists full of hair and pulled their heads back and forth a little to slight moans of joy. I knew I could have told either one of them to suck me off right there and then and they would have done it. I realized I was so freaking jacked-up horny that it was a little hard to control myself. I imagined both guys thrown over the bench buck naked and me taking turns plowing their tight asses as people walked by. One dude had slipped his hand up the leg of my shorts and was happily fingering the leaking slit of my plump dick head. The other man had brought his lips to my tight stomach and was presently giving my hard ridges a nice saliva shine. I glanced down the street and saw what was clearly a group of pre-school students out on a school outing with their teachers coming our way. I decided it was not our task to do visual aids for a sex education course, so I backed away from my little worshippers, which caused soft cries of disappointment. I thanked them both for our quick little soiree and then walked on, turning before I had to make my way through a gaggle of young munchkins. At this point I was so worked up that every fiber of my being was on fire for a much needed release. I knew I needed to get home or I was going to do something wild like grabbing an unsuspecting construction worker and introducing him to the pleasures of man-on-man, throw down, pounding sex. Or I might step into the gym near my house and find me a smaller, tight-bodied dude to twirl around on my throbbing rod. It was clear that my soon-to-be-massive body was going to need constant satisfaction. I wasn’t near the huge being I was going to become, but I already needed the kind of release equal to an entire high school football team after a cock-hardening championship game. It felt like I could have easily fucked a concrete wall. I was again feeling up my entire body without even realizing it as I re-entered my building – remembering my little encounter with the mailman earlier that morning. It seemed like a lifetime ago, but I knew that was because my new body was making me feel like a new man. I couldn’t wait to start really growing. Before I even unlocked my door I had my hard tool out of my shorts and was beating off joyously. Part Four An hour later I was totally spent on the middle of the living room floor with the now dried juice of multiple orgasms covering my body. I hadn’t been able to make it to the bedroom for my marathon round of masturbatory pleasure. The floor had been right there and way too convenient. Thoughts of what my body was going to look like, to feel like, and how it was going to appear to other people had been enough for each ejaculation, but the added joy of grabbing hold of a new honking huge cock and feeling my lean, muscular, long body had added much more bliss. I still had my rod in my right hand – marveling at how heavy the thing seemed and how insanely more hard it could become. It was definitely what I would call a weapon of mass destruction. I could not wait to try it out on some guy. Plugging a super tight hole with the big thick thing was going to turn me on even more than usual. I lay there for a while and simply reveled in the fact that I now thought about things like ramming my monster dick into a guy’s clamped shut ass. I was becoming so self assured – so confident. I knew, instinctively, that my present new body and the behemoth I was going to become would help me easily get men to plow. I certainly dreamed of settling down with a little muscle worshipper that I could protect and control, but maybe – before that joyful union happened – I could test out my new bod by conquering lots of other guys, maybe a few in the same evening. I mean, I could tell there was going to be a lot of me to spread around. Why shouldn’t I use my new body to spread some love around – not to mention some legs. I was going to be the huge muscled fairy granting little men’s wishes – fulfilling fantasies. God, I always wanted to be the kind of guy that would easily have sex in the broom closet of the airport, the bathroom stall at the opera, or banging my boss in his office. Having some little guy hanging on to my big muscles for dear life as I plowed him mid-air was still my biggest fantasy. And this was coming from a guy who just a few days ago couldn’t even imagine picking up someone in the air to fuck them. I knew it would soon be a piece of cake. I had succeeded in making my huge rod stick powerfully straight up in the air again. The idea of some little guy sitting on my giant spear was just too much for me. While I stroked the log down below I felt my thick, make-me-weak-in-the-knees lumberjack beard with my other hand. The bristles seemed so hard and manly, which was a huge turn-on. Shaving twice a day would have to be a normal thing if I ever intended to have a smooth face again. I was pretty sure I was going to leave the mountain man facial hair there for a while, though. It was just too hot on my newly muscled face. Piercing eyes, chiseled cheeks, sleek cut jawline, and tanned skin made the fur pop out even more. Some of my hot lava man-juice oozed out of my dick head as I thought about how gorgeous I was becoming. I slowed the pumping of my fist – wanting to edge this ejaculation on as long as I possibly could. I was beginning to realize I was going to become even bigger than I had initially thought. I was pretty sure my foundation wasn’t fully set. The basic structure of my body had changed – had become more fit for all the massiveness that was going to be added. But holding my monster dick in my hand made it clear to me that I was going to still grow taller, still get much wider, and everything was just going to fucking grow. I looked around my apartment and realized I was going to need to get a bigger place. That excited me even more. I could instantly tell that the doorframes throughout my apartment – already dangerously close to my raised head – were going to be way too short for my new body and much too narrow. I was going to have to fold up my huge enhanced muscles just to go from room to room. The idea of having shoulders too wide for a regular door was almost too much for me. Again, I refrained from sliding my big hand up and down my enormous tool. I was still getting used to having a tall lanky body – how was I ever going to adjust to being a mountain of hard beef rippling with bulges, striations, and pure manliness. All of these thoughts made me focus on one desire and only one – I needed to pound an ass and I needed to pound it hard. I needed to make some guy scream with a mixture of delight and shocked awe at what my rod was capable of. There was only one thing to do – and that was to go out and show off my new body while cruising for a little nighttime diversion. Thank goodness for late night thrift stores. I was able to stop and get a nice tight blue polo shirt and some butt-hugging jeans to wear to the bar that night. The lone worker in the store couldn’t take his eyes off of me the second I walked in. He was a husky tattooed bearded fella that looked to be about twenty four with the kind of muscular body that used to thrill me to no end, but now I realized I would soon surpass him tenfold. Still, when he locked the front door after I asked if I could try on the clothes and then turned to say he’d be glad to help me, I didn’t say no. We were soon in the small dressing room and I was buck-naked ramming my hard rod into his warm wet mouth. The guy had been all over me as soon as we stepped behind the door. He had my t-shirt over my head in seconds and was running his hands all over my upper torso. He kept saying I must swim a hundred laps a day to get such an awesome physique and I nodded saying it was something like that. He didn’t even ask before he pushed down my shorts and released the gigantic dragon that reared its big plump head from my crotch. The grown man squealed with delight and was down on his knees before you could say suck. I had to bend my knees a little so I could get my dong low enough for him to somehow dislocate his jaw to take the entire thing down his throat. I was instantly impressed with his oral skills and grabbed hold of his ears with my big hands to speed up his bobbing. I couldn’t tell if the dude was gagging or gurgling with pleasure, but I was so on track for getting off that I didn’t care. I just kept thrusting and he just kept on swallowing. To know a guy is a size queen and he appreciates the swollen hugeness of your mighty battering ram is an empowering thing. I suddenly felt bigger and cockier than I ever had in my entire life. I pounded the guy as if it had been his bubbled ass instead of his hot tight mouth. I could tell he was loving every dominating second! I’d shove my rod deep into his throat and hold it there, pulling hard on his ears to make all of my long shaft fit in nicely. Then I’d pull back and let go with another thrust just as the guy sucked in air to sustain the abuse. The horny tatted guy shot his load way before me – clearly I was just too much man for him to handle. He blasted out a humongous wad as I continued to pound his face. He wasn’t exactly limp when I finally ejaculated, but I could tell his body was worn out by his own orgasm. That did not prevent him from continuing to suck like the pro Hoover he was. I let out a low growl-like scream and arched my muscled back as I filled him with enough of my hot juice that it came oozing out the corners of his mouth and dripped down his face and neck. When I throbbed out my last gob of semen I let go of his ears and let his body fall back onto his feet, a loud pop being emitted as my cockhead uncorked from his mouth. He let his body slide against the wall of the dressing room and never took his eyes off of me. I reached down and took my old t-shit, using it to clean off my slick cum-saliva covered cock. I tossed it to him and he immediately brought it up to his nose to smell. He understood that I was offering it to him as a memento of our encounter and that pleased him a lot. He even told me my new shirt and jeans were on the house. I thanked him and then asked if he had a card. I wanted to add it to my collection and I also thought it might be fun to come back with my new swole muscles just to give him another thrill. He handed me a card and then asked if I minded letting myself out, since he wanted to stay there on the floor for a few more minutes to savor the moment. He assured me that he’d be fine – there was a bell on the door if someone came in. I dressed slowly in front of him and we both looked in the mirror to appreciate how great the tight clothes looked on my body. He wished me a good evening and I bent down to give him a kiss on the forehead. I knew he was getting hard again as he watched my muscled ass leave the room. As I stepped into the coolness of the night my nipples hardened and poked noticeably through my polo. I was already jacked up again and ready for another big release. I loved dancing, so I headed to the local gay nightclub that was for serious ravers. Peeling off my polo in the middle of a dance floor while my giant rod threatened the seams of my jeans at the crotch was going to be fun. I instinctively knew I’d have my choice of men that evening and I wondered who the lucky guy would be. There was a long line at the place, but I now knew I shouldn’t just naturally take a spot at the back. I walked confidently up to the front, passing by many guys whose mouths dropped open wide as I went by. The two doormen had the velvet rope unhitched by the time I got there – having watched me walking up. One of them told me to come right in and even added that the hotness quotient of the night had just doubled. I thanked him, smiled, and then walked inside. I now understood what ‘owning the moment’ really meant. As soon as I stepped into the large hangar-sized dance room the thumping techno music entered my newly enhanced body and took over. I walked to the edge of the stairs that led down to the dance floor. I could feel people staring at me . . . I knew instantly that the gaggle of muscle-Mary’s to my right were chatting away about me and emitting squeals of joy. They were big gym-bunnies, but soon I would surpass them. Even though I was flattered by their praise and thought about joining them, I continued to survey the huge room. There were some bull-like daddies at one end of the bar slobbering a little as they took in all my lanky goodness. And, although a night of being the fresh meat for a pack of elder furry wolves did sound nice, it wasn’t what I was looking for. The place was peppered with groups of guys who were proud of their twink-ness and they looked up at me with a reverence that was intoxicating. It passed through my head that a night of pounding three tight asses instead of one would be awesome, but I didn’t want to deal with the drama of three small dudes fighting over my cock, my nips, and my mouth. That could be saved for when there was enough of me for even more than three. That’s when my attention went to the dance floor. A sea of hot looking, sweaty, gyrating bodies seemed to swell in my direction like a wave coming to shore. My new soon-to-be-huge frame had the pull of a hundred moons. It felt like I was some Aztec god surveying the excited crowd in order to choose my next concubine. My hands knew what to do at that moment without my brain even giving an order. I slowly un-tucked the bottom of my shirt and then methodically pulled it up over my long, muscled, lanky, emphasized V-shaped body. Tucking the shirt into my back pocket I noticed that most of the movement on the dance floor had stopped – hundreds of heads tilted up toward me. My abs tensed harder – on their own, it seemed – my bod just knew what to do. I heard one of the muscle Mary’s near me let out a loud scream as he beheld my stomach. That was when I noticed him – a guy still dancing on his own in the middle of the dance floor. He had on a tight white t-shirt that showed off his gymnast-like muscled body and some butt-hugging worn out black jeans that had holes in places where my tongue wanted to explore. The man had the kind of dance moves that seem to enhance whatever song was playing and definitely attracted hard dicks like some kind magnet. As he moved around slowly his ‘rest-a-few-drinks-here’ ass protruded out and flexed with muscled dimples – even noticeable through the jeans. I spread my legs wider, to let my cock have room to expand to a bigger state – and to get the cute solo dancer to notice me. I knew he’d look. The dude was gorgeous – in my humble horny opinion. Hair that was blacker than a starless night. It was also full like a forest – leading me to believe the man was furry all over. Nice shoulders, thick biceps, a full chest, and a tight stomach only made the guy that much hotter. He had a day’s worth of beautiful manly stubble and I imagined how it would make my lips kind of raw from too much kissing. He was tall enough for his face to be even with my newly raised pecs – the perfect height for some oral adoration. But it was the way his jeans crept up his ass crack to emphasize two perfect globular mounds of dimpled muscle that made me choose him above everyone else in the place. It was the type of tight ass that probably could hold six or seven quarters between those cheeks and not drop one even when he was in motion. It moved in rhythm with the music in such an intoxicating way I found myself almost hypnotized. Everyone around me had returned to his previous conversation. It was clear that the tall lanky glass of handsome water was heading home with the dreamy black-haired angel moving effortlessly on the dance floor. It seemed that everyone there thought this was how it should be – so they accepted it and moved on to search for another guy to pick up. Although, I knew, many people continued to steal drooling glances at my new body. I sauntered down the stairs slowly, wanting to emphasize every bulge and every hard ripple that graced my changing body. The show was for one guy in particular, but if others enjoyed it, too, then that was fine. Mr. Dark Hair locked eyes with me as soon as I started moving. I suddenly realized he had been aware of me the entire time, he had just chosen a different way to get me to notice him. It had definitely worked. The smooth face broke into a beautiful smile as I came down the stairs. His eyes seemed as dark as his hair. There was a slight hunky vampire look to the fellow, since his skin was surrounded by so much blackness – and I found it such a huge turn on. I wasn’t even conscious of the people on the dance floor parting as I moved toward my target – it just happened so naturally. I smiled down at my soon-to-be dance partner when I got close enough to tower over him. His mouth was at nip-level, just as I hoped it would be. The music turned into an almost tribal-like beat as we met and my body started to instantly move in conjunction with his – as if we’d been dance partners for years. The sea of onlookers and fellow dancers surrounded us once again and the two of us were lost in each other. His name was Gabriel and he was an architect. He owned a firm with two other men and I could instantly tell the guy was stable, confident, and knew I went weak in the knees every time he turned around and tensed his bubbled ass while he danced. By this point my cock looked like the trunk of a Redwood snaking down my thick thigh. Gabriel kept stealing glances at my crotch and I wasn’t sure if he was turned on or scared. At one point I bent my legs slightly and drew his body into mine, allowing my cock to press up against his stomach and crotch as I grabbed his beautiful ass. An electricity shot through both of us that was palpable and almost overwhelming. Gabriel moaned lightly in my ear and that made me grab his tensed butt meat even harder. The man ground his crotch into mine – emphasizing that his dance moves were not only spectacular on the dance floor. I leaned my head next to his and asked him what turned him on the most. He looked up at me and said if he were being totally honest the answer would be guys that are the size of pro bodybuilders, but then he quickly added that my tall lanky body had a pull on him in a way he had never experienced before. He said he found me incredibly sexy. I asked if he’d like me even more if I had about a hundred and fifty pounds of bulging muscle all over my body and his cock throbbed hard against me as his response. He also nodded his head. He told me he was the best muscle worshipper in town. I asked him if he was good at riding huge cocks and he replied that he was the fucking rodeo champion when it came to bucking dicks. It felt as if I could have lifted him in the air right then and there and slammed my rod through my jeans and his to plow that sweet tight muscled ass. I quickly told him I could offer him the ride of his life. He reached down to my crotch with his hand and tried to wrap his fingers around the big thing outlined in my pants – but to no avail. I could see he was impressed by the hardness as well as the size. He said he lived far away. I said I lived close by – within walking distance. He grabbed my hand and immediately led me from the dance floor, up the stairs, and out into the cool night again. I could see all the smiles of affirmation as we walked out – but I also saw the disappointment in faces, as well. Gabriel asked me to not put on my shirt when I pulled it from my back pocket once we were outside. He said my body would scare off any muggers or thieves, but I also knew he just liked looking at me. He took my left hand and led it to the waistband of his pants in the back. I pushed through and was happy to find out he had gone commando for the evening – my fingers got to play joyously with his tight crack and fondle his bulbous cheeks. As we walked toward my place I asked him why he loved bodybuilders and he said it was their size. It was like hugging a rhino or an elephant and the monstrosity of a guy could make him come without even touching himself. He also said the power behind a muscleman’s pounding was usually ten times stronger than that of a normal guy. He said he loved it when he could continue to feel a guy inside of him hours later after the fucking. To be at his desk working on the plans of a building and still feel like his ass was packed with enormous beef was such a continuous turn on. He said he felt the same way when the day after of some hot sex his face still felt like bulging biceps or monstrous pecs were thrusting against it. I told him he sounded like a muscle whore and he said I had no idea. At one point I pushed him against the darkened doorway of an apartment building and pressed my hard body against him. His hands immediately went to my abs and I could tell he got off on how hard and muscled they were. I reached around and grabbled his ass – squeezing with almost all of my might, which caused him to go up on his toes. I then pulled him into me more and lifted him up easily. He wrapped his legs around my mid-section and I pressed him harder into the wooden door. Our lips were pressed against each other’s as if our life depended on it. He pressed my face back for a few minutes and said I had the aggression of some guy ten times my size and it was my time to say he had no idea. I attacked him harder with my hands and mouth and the guy started moaning so loud that lights in windows of the building behind him started to come on. I immediately pulled him away from the door and scurried down the street – him still wrapped around my waist as I waddled away. I stopped at a concrete bench near a corner and stood him up on it – so our faces were more even. We just stared into each other’s eyes for a few minutes and then he told me he thought I must be some kind of hypnotist – because he kept getting this vision that I was five guys slammed into the body of one. His words excited me so much that all I could do was grunt in agreement and thrust my giant cock against his, kissing him even harder. I finally turned around and told him to jump on. He wrapped his arms around my neck and his legs around my waist – pushing his hard-on against my lower back – and I began to jog home. I didn’t want to waste any more time. I was ready to pound him into tomorrow. I don’t even remember moving from my front door into the bedroom or even when we got our clothes off. I only remember the moment when my big hand pressed the side of his face into the pillow as I slowly pushed my massive cockhead through the clenched muscled gate of his ass. He screamed loud enough to wake the dead and his body tensed up with so much resistance to the invasion that I paused for a second. He immediately yelled that I should by no means fucking stop. I then pushed harder – making it perfectly clear that all of his resistance was powerless to my giant rod. Soon I was thrusting so hard that the headboard of my bed was banging paint off the wall. Three Gabriel orgasms later the smaller guy was sitting on top of me riding my engorged big cock like a true cowboy. My hips were easily bucking his body into the air and then he’d come slamming back down on me with a loud smack. I unloaded an ocean of my juice into the poor dude over the next few hours and gave him the kind of pounding that would make his ass – as well as the rest of his body – remember me for weeks. Somewhere around four-thirty we both fell sound asleep – me cradling his cum-covered body against me. The next thing I remembered, I was suddenly jerked out of a deep sleep and into consciousness by Gabriel’s loud shocked voice. He was asking what the fuck was happening to me and then added how the hell could I be growing. I immediately was fully awake. Part Five Muscle growth is better than an orgasm. Ask any huge muscleman to describe the incredible thrill of an intense pump after lifting and you’ll get an inkling of what it’s like. An orgasm doesn’t last long. It is a few spine tingling thrusts of your crotch as you spew followed by short spasmodic rests in between. Muscle growth is like an extended thrust. It’s continuous. It’s like the thrill of a toe-curling orgasm that lasts until you almost have a heart attack from the pleasure. I knew I was growing as soon as I heard Gabriel’s words, but it wasn’t his acknowledgement that made my brain understand – it was what my body felt. Imagine if every pore on every inch of your body was ejaculating at the same time and you’ll come slightly close to what I was immediately enjoying. There was so much to take in at the same time – the way the mattress and box springs were beginning to sag, the fact that Gabriel was being forced to exist on a much smaller space on the bed, and the way my already thick body was making plates and plates of hardening muscle beneath my skin like molten lava turning into rock. I let out a moan much louder than I usually did when I was ejaculating – simply because the pleasure was so incredible. I immediately got even more excited by how deep and powerful my voice had become – it sounded like I had a megaphone implanted in my throat. It oozed with muscled, furry, tall masculinity. Gabriel, again, asked me what was going on and I simply told him I was growing. I offered no more explanation than that. He responded with an excited, non-questioning ‘fuck yeah’ and climbed up on top of me, straddling my waist. His hands instantly went to my chest – and we both could feel how his entire body was being raised higher into the air. My pecs were growing so quickly and with so much power all of his efforts to press down were easily rebuked. My transformation into massiveness was going to be even faster than I had anticipated. Suddenly, Gabriel brought his face down into the developing valley between the growing mounds of muscle that made up my chest. I looked down and watched, as thickness started creeping up on both sides of his head – like some kind of hard blob swallowing him. He was moaning almost as loud as me, but his voice was lost in the ever-deepening crevice. I suddenly became aware of blood pounding powerfully to all parts of my body – causing the kind of sensations I never thought were possible. It was as if tiny jackhammers were slamming my body thicker from within. I held up my arms and watched as my forearms congealed into something thicker, more muscled, and intensely covered with more veins than even my wildest fantasies had offered. It was better than watching Hulk movies – simply because it was real and the pleasure was so incredible. I instinctively started to test my growing muscles – first, tensing my mighty pecs. Gabriel let out a little scream as his head was squeezed by the power of my chest. I released the flex and he pulled his reddened smashed face back, not letting a second pass before he was looking at different parts of my developing body. His eyes grew as big as saucers as he looked over to my right arm. It had already become apparent to me that my biceps were growing into something akin to huge hard wrecking balls. I could feel how heavy my limbs were becoming when I lifted them off the bed. My shoulders were widening into mounds so large it made the queen sized bed suddenly seem like a single. There was no longer room for Gabriel to lie down beside me. He just kept letting out little screams and saying ‘fucking hell’ over and over. He spread his arms out wide and grabbed both of my shoulders at the side so he could feel them as they expanded. I could sense that he soon would not be able to reach as wide as I was becoming – his fingers had to simply move to the front of my shoulders as the things got wider. His body began to feel so light on top of me and he seemed so small. One of my new monstrous pecs was twice the size of his head and I was still growing! I could feel the muscle between my quads expanding and when the hard meat of one leg met that of the other it simply started pushing my legs apart – as if it were two boulders running into each other. I felt my heels passing the edge of the bed, making me realize I must be approaching six foot five or more, since my hair was already against the headboard. Gabriel let out another loud ‘fuck yeah’ as he slid his slim petite body onto my growing cock. I had been focused on all the other growth going on, that I missed the fact that I was rock hard and adding inches and thickness to my huge member, so it would equal all the new massiveness everywhere else. The growth at my crotch was not missed by Gabriel, however, and he clearly decided having a cock actually morph while inside of you would be a lot more fun than watching it. It throbbed with intense pleasure as it grew. The man’s already tight ass became even tighter as my swelling member plugged him completely and snaked further into his chute. I was nervous I’d grow too much for the guy, but his moans of pleasure made it clear he would be able to handle my new enormous tool. I didn’t even need to thrust or pound, the mere growth of my cock – the slowness of its distending - being more than enough to please the dude. I knew I was going to have the kind of cock that pants could not hide – the kind of bulge that screamed of thick large heavy balls and a rod that needed to be folded over to fit into briefs. Sporting hard-ons was going to cause major problems from now on. And pounding ass was going to be awesome. I’d need some dude to ride the big thing all the time – even when I was doing every day chores. I suddenly became very aware of how massive my back was becoming. Along with my giant expanding shoulders, I could sense that my lats, my delts and my rhomboids major and minor were turning into something monstrous. My thick as hell arms were being pushed out by the muscle being multiplied beneath them. I was going to have the kind of manly muscled wings that made wearing dress shirts almost impossible. My lats were going to be like resting places for my arms and no longer those usual muscles that were undefined and unnoticed. Those long wide muscles running from my armpits to my lower spine and wrapping around my ribcage were going to be awesome to flex. I could not wait to place my fists at the widest part of my hips and flare out my lats while expanding my enormous pecs – making some guy cream in his pants at my unbelievable width. I was going to be even broader than I had imagined. I was getting so big it barely registered there was a grown man sitting on top of me with my thick long growing cock impaling him. Gabriel was in his own little sexual heaven – clearly trying to accommodate my growing member and getting off at how it felt to be plowed by something that big. His face made it clear he was enjoying every minute. I looked at his hand pressed against my abs and brought my own big paw beside it. If I had not been so determined to hold off my building orgasm I would have ejaculated as soon as I had seen how giant my hand was compared to his. Last night, at the club, I had definitely been bigger than the guy, but now I made him seem childlike. My fingers would now clearly overlap his a lot when we held hands. My fingers looked three times thicker and more than double the length of his. A palm-to-palm comparison would have probably made both of us cum. I leaned my head to the right and looked beyond Gabriel to take in my now enormous right foot. It was clearly past the twelve inches mark. It looked bigger than some children. I couldn’t wait to have Gabriel stand on them – his feet not covering mine completely and it barely registering that a grown man was standing on them. I bet I’d be able to walk around like that - as if he weren’t even there. As a matter of fact, I could sense that Gabriel was going to look like an adolescent when standing beside me. It would look like those old pictures of the Hulk’s frame outsizing that of David Banner by triple or more. Glancing at my feet had given me the opportunity to notice that Gabriel’s ass had stopped accepting more of my enormous cock. As the thing grew it simply took the guy’s body up into the air – leaving a gap of something like two inches between his cheeks and my crotch. I could twitch my giant cock back and forth and the guy’s body rocked in the same motion. Gabriel moaned the word ‘more’ and I instantly knew what he wanted. I wrapped my now monstrous hands around the sides of his waist – marveling at the fact that my thumbs almost met in front – and then I started to pull his small body downward. Bit by bit his super tight hole was forced to take in more of my hard thick meat. I stared open-mouthed at the enormity of my biceps as I easily tugged his body down my steel-like rod. I had arms that bulged massively when they weren’t even tensed. The sleeves of polo shirts were going to last maybe only two times being worn before they were ripped at the seams. I might ruin them all just by trying to put them on. I now had arms that would make people constantly beg to see things lifted – the backs of cars, heavy weights, or even guys themselves. Flexing these huge puppies was going to cause there to not be a dry crotch wherever I chose to show off. My triceps looked like the hull of some giant ship. It was at this moment that Gabriel’s ass smacked against my crotch. His insides had somehow miraculously accepted all of my meat – and I could feel myself still getting thicker while inside of him. His eyes had rolled into the back of his head and he was groaning with a mixture of pleasure and disbelief. His hands had been feeling up my cobblestoned abs for the entirety of his descent on my cock. Now, without a change in his expression, his hands moved up to feel my humongous guns – hesitating briefly when they took in their hardness and hugeness. My biceps made his little paws seem like those of a toddler. My need to flex was now equal to my need to grow. I tensed my arms harder just to hear the little guy squeal with delight when the muscle got thicker and more like something akin to steel. I was still growing, but already I made him look like a baby I might carry on my hip with one massive arm draped around him. I let go of the flex and started noticing other things. I could no longer see beyond my mountainous pecs. Those mounds of muscle packed flesh ballooned out in a way that screamed tightness – the kind of hardened slabs that would bounce up and down as one unit when I ran. The kind of stone-like beef that could withstand multiple poundings at one time – barely registering the assault. My back had now spread out across the entire mattress – I was what they would call wide as fuck. I would need to turn sideways to go through even some double doors. I quickly noticed that my hands were as wide as Gabriel’s thighs. I could squeeze the things easily and bring him much pain. Like a kid with a puppy, I did want to squeeze the heck out of the little guy. I wanted to wrap my huge arms and legs around his tiny body and just squeeze until things began to break. My brain, however, knew better. I could not use my full force with him. At the same time, I had an incredible urge to protect him, to comfort him, to take care of him. It was a wild mixture of emotions. I was totally aware of how I could easily dominate him – crush him, but my need to make him happy was stronger. It’s amazing how quickly you can become aware of changes in your own size. I squeezed my glutes and knew, immediately, that my bulbous muscled ass was going to be able to hold a tray of drinks on it. I also knew nothing was going to be able to penetrate it’s golden chute unless I allowed it. I had a feeling my ass cheeks were powerful enough to squeeze an aluminum baseball bat into something unusable. Pants were going to hug my giant ass so tightly that you were going to be able notice my muscled butt dimples from miles away. My caboose gave new meaning to the term shock and awe and would clearly cause traffic accidents when I took it out for a midday stroll. When I tensed those muscled cheeks I could tell they turned into something close to hardened concrete. I couldn’t wait to hold Gabriel’s nice thick cock hostage in there and hear him beg for mercy as I easily crushed the cum out of his pole. Flaring out beneath my ass were the kind of thighs that demanded a waddle whenever they moved. Muscle bulging so thickly that it forcibly rubbed into each other – causing you to widen your stance even as you walked – was so fucking hot. I was going to have the kind of tightly packed quads where no dude would be able to slide his hand between them unless I spread the mammoth things for access. And then I’d be able to squeeze so hard that bones would probably be shattered. They were now the kind of thighs that demanded denim cut-offs or tight cotton gym shorts – anything that made their new size more mouth-watering. I could actually feel the cuts and striations covering the insanely thick things, along with hundreds of blood pumping dense veins streaking across everywhere. My massive thighs were going to be the only thing in the world that would make my newly monstrous cock look small. Compared to my giant rod, Gabriel’s dick now looked no bigger than a thumb. I could still feel my own member pulsing larger inside Gabriel’s ass and gut. His chute was kind of like a clown car – able to hold a lot more than you originally thought. His moans of delight and discomfort had only increased. It seemed like if my rod twitched at all it might rip him apart. And who knew calves could feel so massive. I had a feeling the humongous things beneath my knees were actually bigger than my old quads. I could feel how they flared out and how the hard horseshoe muscle poked out through the tight skin in the back. I bet they actually looked like a small butt with two heavy cheeks hanging down low on either side of an indention. I could actually sense how heavy the things were. I pushed my toes down and tensed my left leg – knowing that the calf must have ballooned out to something unimaginable. I could tell my legs were powerful, too. It was just something that came with their size. If I ever felt like going a spin class at the gym it would be a breeze and I’d probably strip the poor bike of its gears from pushing with so much force. It was also going to be hard to wear long pants for two main reasons – one, because it wouldn’t show off my legs the way I wanted to and two, because my thighs and calves weren’t going to fit into anything store bought. Forget about crossing my legs ever again since there was just going to be too much hard beef bulging everywhere. I, again, spread my arms out to the side, noticing immediately that I was now so wide that most of m forearms hung off the bed. I needed a good biceps flex and I needed it right now. Gabriel was still content and bouncing away on my big cock, but I knew how to get his undivided attention. I balled up my fists tightly, knowing it caused veins and striations to pop out everywhere on my forearms and upper arms. Muscular ridges, corrugations, and grooves appeared now where it just used to only be smooth, thin, non-muscled skin. Gabriel’s ass clamped harder on my rod and stopped moving as soon as he saw my arm blast into roadmaps of muscled goodness. I then started bringing my fists toward my head, bending my arms – which were now almost two times as thick as my old waist. Orcas coming out of the water could not have been as majestic looking as my two monstrous arms ballooning into two massive towering split peaks. As soon as my forearms were at a ninety-degree angle and the depth of my triceps matched the height of my biceps, Gabriel let out a cry, which was a mixture of joy and uncontrolled submission, and started to spew like someone had thrown a match into a fireworks storeroom. My giant guns had been too much for him. It had been one of my fantasies for so long – to make a guy cum just by flexing my arms – and the pleasure was even more incredible than I anticipated. I watched the smaller guy go into the kind of convulsions usually reserved for a first pubescent ejaculation after a guy had been edging to magazine pictures for hours. My mammoth furry chest, my face, my hair, and the headboard behind me were all streaked with massive volleys of Gabriel’s juice as he wide-eyed stared at my unbelievable biceps. Even in the midst of his intense orgasm he was able to lean forward and press his hands against the side of my enormous mountains – both of us noticing that his hands barely covered a fraction of my biceps, which were too hard for him to even press in a little. A string of expletives escaped the little guy’s mouth. He let forth with a few ‘fuck me’s’ and some ‘those fucking things are so huge.” This, of course, only made me flex harder. I was amazed at how quickly I fell into the complete alpha mode. I was in no need of a manual on how to be a muscle god – the humongous bulges that had popped up all over my body brought with them certain awareness, an immediate understanding that my mere presence demanded attention and awe. I was the muscle freak I had always wanted to be. My feet hung off the bed considerably, so it was now clear that I had grown over seven feet tall. Listening to the box springs whine and the legs of the piece of furniture creak made it clear that I probably weighed way over four hundred pounds – and, yet, I was ripped and cut all over. This was the kind of weight usually reserved for off-season bodybuilders, but here I was in perfect competition form. I felt thickness everywhere – my flexed arms bulged with so much heavy muscle I knew one of them might equal the size of a small man. My chest felt so huge it seemed like the hood of a giant truck, with the power of an enormous engine within it. I had become oblivious to the fact that there was a full-grown man sitting on top of me. I was marveling at how every part of my body felt huge and powerful. Gabriel’s weight didn’t register at all. I was now four or five of him put together. I looked at the small man, still recovering from his intense orgasm, and saw frailty and weakness. My flexed arm – compared to his wimpy one – was magnificent and colossal. He was the ant and I was the elephant with it came to comparing our bodies. This, however, did not make me crazy with arrogance or dominance. It made me want to please him, show off for him, be his giant who made him feel safe and secure. I needed to be his muscle freak that made his day – every day. My new size was good for me, but it was even better for sharing with someone else. And those thoughts made me finally unleash a torrent of cum-pleasure into the small man’s ass.

Back to the first part of this chapter.... "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Finally, another chapter.....a group of the boys are heading off for muscle worship in LA! Part 1. Sorry it has taken me so long to continue. ENJOY! Comments welcome... Updated Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 24 - Further Encounters 5: Sam and Casey Again, and Moster and the Cadets Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Casey and Abdul shook hands and almost immediately crashed into each other like sumo wrestlers. Moving with confident skill, Abdul wrapped his arms around Casey’s chest and slid them up underneath his armpits. He gained leverage, letting out a massive grunt as he heaved the big muscleboy up off his feet. Casey moaned as Abdul slammed him down to the mat. “Awesome,” breathed Lang. “That was fast,” said Waring. “He’s not done yet,” said Alvarez. The men leaned in to watch closer. The wrestlers’ gigantic muscles rippled with pumping, vascular power on the mat. Casey managed to break free for a second, but found himself in Abdul’s guard. Abdul was already going for a triangle choke. Casey was slippery enough to wiggle free for a moment, but Abdul climbed onto his back and sunk in a chokehold, rocking Casey backwards as he tried to shove his hands underneath his rippling forearm. It was no use. Superior experience took the moment from Casey. Abdul reached behind him and grabbed Casey’s asscheeks. “Let’s keep it clean, keep it clean,” said Moster, circling. “Think you’re tough, punk?” Abdul snarled into Casey’s ear. “I know I am,” said Casey. He struggled to wriggle himself free. Sweat began to pour down his body, further drenching the mat. Abdul stretched him out as the other guys watched. They slid in the growing pool of oil and sweat. As he dug his hands in, he caught Casey’s posers with his heel. Casey could feel them sliding down his quads the harder he squeezed. The elastic band stretched until is slipped under the pouch. For a flash, Casey felt humiliated and helpless, almost half naked and groaning as Abdul dominated him. Then he retaliated. Snapping one hand onto Abdul’s pecs, he managed to push him back and deliver a powerful backhand blow across Abdul’s face. Abdul’s face whipped to one side. “Fuck Turkish rules. Keep the posers on,” Casey snarled. Moster said nothing. Mouths dropped open. Abdul released the posers, smiled back, as Casey pulled them back into place. Casey looked back at him, and Abdul smiled - and returned a powerful backhand blow of his own across Casey’s face. Casey’s head whipped to the right. He looked back slowly and nodded. “We’re even.” Welts began to appear on the faces of both men. All of sudden, Abdul shot out, gutwrenching Casey’s face into his lap. “No. Now we’re even.” He tried to shoot a takedown, but Casey suddenly sprawled flat, flipped him, and got a tight front headlock on Abdul. He went down on one knee and flipped him over with a fireman’s carry. Before Abdul knew what hit him, he was on his back. Casey felt his arm between his legs as he attempted a cradle. He was close to scoring. Abdul, his face now puffing up, struggled in the sweaty pool of muscle. Casey locked up his hands and rocked him back. The tide of battle changed. Somehow Abdul got to his feet, grabbing hold of Casey’s hips and now shooting for a second takedown, bending over him now and reaching down his broad back. Casey, surprised, tried to sprawl but Abdul guided his hands up again toward the straps of his posers and made him almost sit on his hands. Casey tried to bridge, but Abdul clamped onto him. Saliva sprayed from his mouth and onto the back of Casey’s neck. Abdul flipped him, crashed onto him with his full body weight. It was no use. Casey gave up and collapsed. Sweat poured off Abdul’s face right into Casey’s eyes. Casey slapped the mat to make it stop and Abdul let him go. Body odor wafted from sweaty armpits as the men applauded Abdul’s round one victory over Casey. “Want to go again?” Abdul asked. He was breathing hard. In spite of his win, the kid had been a lot tougher than he anticipated. His eye was swelling shut and his mouth was bleeding a little. “I can take it,” said Casey. His thin skin was red with mat burns, head was throbbing. Was this really him? It was as if he couldn’t control the truth coming out of his mouth. It all felt right. He could take it. He loved the pain, in fact. Loved it. But didn't really want to think about it for the moment. Abdul nodded, stepped back, retired to the corner of the ring. Pedro was there, pouring more oil. “Don’t need that. Massage my shoulders.” Pedro looked at him a little helplessly, his light kitchen fingers not nearly meaty enough to knead the dense muscle mass that was Abdul’s traps, but he tried. After a few seconds, Abdul brushed him away, irritated. “Never mind,” he barked. Pedro’s eyes flashed hurt, and Abdul brought himself up to smile at him slightly. “You tried.” He patted the handsome boy’s face heavily with thick oily fingers, leaving a gleaming handprint on Pedro’s cheek. Pedro beamed ecstatically. He so hoped he could suck his god’s cock later, but didn’t dare to ask. Abdul turned back into the ring. He called to Schumacher. "Get your ass over here and massage my shoulders," Schumacher grunted and went to work on him, kneading the bunched masses with his thick, powerful fingers. Casey was still center, dancing from foot to foot, not caring that his massive tool was bobbing out of his posers. “Lookin’ good, Case,” yelled Obatu from the sidelines. He turned to Washington, sitting next to him. “Know him from Raw Weight.” “Yeah, Miles’ place. Gotta get there again soon.” “Good workouts.” He winked. “A little cash to be made, too.” “Yeah? Doin’ what?” “You know. Trainin’. Getting’ big. Growing. Flexing. Getting your dick sucked. You know.” “Oh, yeah.” Casey didn't know. But he forgot about it in a moment. The whistle blew. “Round two!” announced Moster. Casey and Abdul stepped towards each other, circled, each more wary. On the sidelines, Alvarez glanced over at Lang. Lang’s pants were open, his zipper down, his cock tumbling out of his khakis. He happily worked his long, extra-thick shaft. He glanced up at Alvarez and shrugged. “It’s hot,” he said. Alvarez had to acknowledge it was. “So why not?” Alvarez nodded agreement, opened his fly, with some difficulty pulled out his own already-stiff, mammoth member, and began to chug up and down the shaft with practiced, heavily calloused fingers. Lang looked down, grinned, licked his lips, winked at Alvarez. “Pose and approve later?” “We’ll see.” Lang knew there would be. This was too hot not to follow up with a long pose and approve session and some good butt fucking. But for now, both musclemen turned back to the match and standing side by side, together worked their cocks in silent unison. Their fists plunging up and down. A moment later, Waring, Duncan, and McIntyre had joined them. “Oh, yeah,” said McIntyre. squish squish squish squish squish squish squish squish And a moment after that, Hension, Chad, Meyer and Gunst had pulled their heavy cocks from their khakis and were applying basic spank the monkey techniques. squish squish squish squish squish squish squish squish Moster heard the squishing sounds of numerous big cocks being worked by powerful, pumping fists, looked up, glancing askance at the group. “Begging your pardon sir!” yelled out Hension. “We’re masturbating, sir!” “And why not?” said Moster, but he kept his cock in his pants. Still, out it poled. “Bring it, bitch!” yelled Casey as the two faced off in the center of the mat. “C’mon dude, we wrestlin’ or dancin’? Take a shot!” Abdul taunted. Both men seemed either oblivious to or uninterested in the fact that all around them, every man on the muscle squad was now actively jerking off. Casey shot out a lightning fast single leg. Abdul hopped over it and tried to pivot as Casey dove in, wrapped meaty arms around Abdul’s waist, and brought him violently down to the mat. Somehow Abdul flipped to his belly and Casey applied a painful hammerlock with one hand as he grabbed the back of his head with the other and rubbed his face in the mat. “How’s that mat taste?” Casey asked as Abdul grunted, struggling to turn his head to the side. On the sidelines, Pedro was frantic, seeing his big man suddenly so disgraced, however momentarily. Abdul tried to get off his stomach, but Casey slid his bulging quads down inside Abdul’s and drove his arm underneath his chin. Casey rolled onto his side and poured on the pressure. “Arrgghhhh!” Abdul groaned as Casey stretched him out. Pedro looked on, helpless with worry. “Ya like that, tough guy? Want some more?” Casey murmured between clenched teeth said as he pulled up harder on his chin, Casey totally wrapped around him. Abdul was completely immobilized. He groaned. “C’mon Abdul, you can take this!” Schumacher yelled. He too was now playing with himself freely. Lang, firing away on his stiff-as-iron cock, was laughing. “Put him on his back, Case! Finish him off.” Casey’s posers crept deep into his ass crack as he locked his legs around Abdul’s left leg. His rock hard glutes squeezed together as he wore the huge Turk down. Abdul tried to get free of Casey’s chin lock, but it was no use. He panted and groaned as Casey pulled his head down. “Got some lube?” asked Chad from the second row. The source was surprising. “Here,” said Schumacher, passing around tubes of the prime VALHALLA LABS signature cock-pumping oil. “Gift from the house.” “When did we start making this stuff?” asked Hension, looking down at the tube as he squeezed the warm lubricant onto his thick cockshaft. “Shut the fuck up,” said Lefevre, but he grinned good-naturedly, clapping Hension lightly on the back of the head. On the mat, Abdul suddenly switched it all out. He pried Casey’s hands from the chin lock and sank his arm around Casey’s neck, pulling him down to the mat and now choking him out. His drove his ankles down deep into Casey’s quads and he began to constrict his hold around his neck. Sweat poured off both men. The strong smells of perspiration, olive oil and butt wafted up into the overhead lights. It was now Casey’s turn again to groan in pain. Abdul’s powerful forearm was wrapped around his thick neck. Moster jumped into the ring, sticking his head into his face and asked Casey if he was ready to give up. Casey was grunting and struggling to breathe. Casey was unable to say the words I give. “Too soon,” he breathed out from under Abdul’s body mass. “Loosen up, man,” Moster said to Abdul, who nodded. Abdul loosened the hold so Casey could breathe, but he wasn’t done. Casey tried to get up, but Abdul still was controlling him. Then Abdul reached down and once again slid his hand down into Casey’s now-ripped posers. Casey looked angered as Abdul grabbed onto his thick cock. He handed off the poser to his foot, and peeled Casey’s poser down revealing the muscleboy’s huge penis. “In Turkish oil wrestling rules, the match is now over,” muttered Gunst from the sidelines, watching the mass of slippery muscle tumble on the mats. He rubbed the bulge in his pants, and glanced down. Straight up and out, past the belt line, up into his t-shirt, poling up above his belly. He unzipped and released his mass. “We done?” breathed Abdul. “No!” yelled Casey, now naked. “Naw, it’s way better than Turkish wrestling,” whispered Blankenship, now fondling his own stiff penis, still sheathed in khaki. Gunst looked him quizzically. “I like how it feels in my pants.” “Oh. Oh, yeah. Me too. Sometimes.” Gunst began pumping. “But not now.” Around the ring, all cocks were pumped a little more fiercely as the match intensified. “Okay then. We go for a pin.” Abdul moved his hand up to Casey’s head, rubbing it in his hair to get some sweat for lubricant. Then he came back rubbing Casey’s cock until it was rock solid. Out it poled, 12 inches and more. “Whatcha gonna do about it this time?” he sneered. The 17 bodybuilders were now all leaning in and pumping hard cocks, watching the sweaty jumble of muscle on the mat. Even Schumacher was now pumping furiously. As was Tiffany. For once the self-possessed little muscleboy let his guard down. He worked his cock ferociously, watching the dark match. “They’re pretty even,” said Warning. “Yeah,” said Chad. Next to him on the left, Obatu and Washington looked as if they were about to get up. A light flickered in Lang’s eye. Hension looked wildly around him. He was going to cum soon. Moster directed them all warningly, knowing where they were likely to go next. “Stay where you are, gents. No cumming. Men can hold it.” General moans. The men did as they were told. The wrestling room was silent except for the grunts of Casey and Abdul, the near-silent whirring of Dr. Irving’s video cam, the blue-balled moans and groans of the fleet of masturbating muscle giants, with the squeaky wet regular tattoo of lubricated palms working big cocks. Squish squish squish GRUNT GROANNNN squish squish squish squish squish squish “I SAID, DO NOT CUM!” Moster shouted suddenly. All jumped in their seats. “A man can withstand it!” All sat. 17 monster muscle cocks with nowhere to go but into calloused palms. For now. Up and down. Up and down. “Hey, Chad!” whispered Bogarde loudly. “Squeeze my nips!” Chad reached over to his right with his free hand (the other feverishly pumping his cock) and began violently tweaking Bogarde’s huge, downward-pointing think nipples. “Yeah, make me hurt, man!” Bogarde pleaded, working his cock. “You got it, man.” Squish squish squish UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. squish squish squish squish squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. Suddenly Abdul flipped, keeping his hold on Casey, who squirmed below. Casey was on his back now with Abdul on top, now in the north-south position. All Casey could see was Abdul’s bulging balls and the red singlet outline of his rigid cockshaft. Abdul lowered his balls onto Casey’s face and caught his head in between his legs. But Casey somehow spread his legs and reclamped behind Abdul’s neck. The two muscle monsters squeezed each other tight, rubbing crotches in each other’s face. Casey’s enormous penis brushed Abdul’s scratchy beard. “Ouch!” Casey cried. Finally Abdul broke the hold and swung around to face Casey, getting him in one of his killer headlocks. Once again, Casey was in trouble. But he managed to dig an elbow into Abdul’s groin. Abdul shouted and Casey pried himself free, stood, and turned. He lunged full weight at Abdul. Abdul was ready for him, grabbing his shoulders and shoving Casey’s face right into his and applying a submission hold. For a moment, they looked into each other’s eyes. Then Abdul drove Casey’s shoulders into the mat. “Ughhhh,” Casey moaned. Abdul had mounted him and was driving his elbow into his head. It was momentary. Casey flopped in his own sweat a moment, and then, with surprising swiftness, changed course, wrapping his hands behind Abdul’s neck and pulling him in toward his chest. He wrapped his legs tight around Abdul’s body and grunted as he started to gain control. Abdul and Casey slid around the mat, slipping out of each other holds as they tried desperately to get a submission out of each other. Suddenly, Casey managed to climb on Abdul’s back and slip his arm under his chin. His stiff cock slapped against his abs. “Shit!” Abdul yelled as Casey secured the choke. Casey squeezed harder. Suddenly Abdul was struggling to breathe. His face was beet red. And suddenly, it was over. Abdul slapped the mat furiously and Casey released his grip. He let out a whoop. He grabbed Abdul by the hair and lifted his head up, using his other arm to flex his biceps. Fast as a flash, Abdul grabbed his hand and twisted his wrist, ensuring Casey’s victory was a brief one – but it was too late. The image had been captured in the men’s brains. “Aweesummmm,” breathed Hension, once again, and to no one in particular. “Wait till I call it!” yelled Moster. “Fuck you,” said Abdul. He hunched back on his knees and locked Casey up in a kneeling position, pressing his slippery forehead into his and looking into his eyes. They panted for breath. Once again, as if alerted by a bugle charge, both suddenly sprang once again into action. Abdul managed to get a headlock on Casey and threw him to the mat. His cock slapped against his leg as Casey tried to turn to avoid getting pinned. Both were so sweaty and slick with the now hot oil that neither could get a good hold. The mat was an ocean of steaming sweat and oil, both men sliding in the mass of liquid. In the circle of chairs around the wrestling ring, the bodybuilders pumped their blood-engorged cocks feverishly. On the mat, Casey freed a hand and ripped Abdul’s singlet wide open. The Turk was enraged. His cock spilled onto the mat. Pedro leaned forward now openly licking his lips. “Please let us cum, sir!” pleaded Hension. “Okay…..guess I’ll play, too,” said Moster, studiedly lazily. He advanced into the center of the ring where the two muscle monsters lay, locked in sinew, sweat, and bronzed oil, their huge cocks flailing openly. “Men, why don’t you join me?” Moster smiled. He only had to ask once. In a heartbeat the 17 bodybuilders bolted from the chairs, clambering over one another and the rings to get to the center of the ring. Still, they waited breathlessly, cocks in hand, no one daring to make a further move. Abdul shot a look of helpless rage up to Moster, but Casey was holding him firm. Neither man could budge. squish squish squish squish GOOSH squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. And Moster unzipped. The largest black cock in the world poured out of his pants, flopping down to his knees. FLOPppp… In a second it was poled high, reaching nipple level. Moster grabbed it with his fist and slid his hands down it just three times. squish squish squish squish GOOSH squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. “I’m ready,” he said quietly. The bodybuilders circled the wrestlers, side by side. Casey stared at the huge, pendulous looming cocks above him, heavy dew drops of precum beginning to drip, oozing into the mass of mat liquid in which the two musclemen lolled in their struggles. It was as if it was the first time he had even noticed what the men were up to. “What are they doing??” he cried out to Moster. “What’s it look like, punk?” growled Abdul in his ear. Moster ignored him. “Pedro,” Moster invited graciously, “why don’t you get over here and join us?” Pedro didn’t have to be asked twice. He scampered gleefully into the circle, a little beautiful brown spot of handsome teenhood amidst a turbulent ocean of masturbating musclemen. He pulled out his own pretty little cock and began to pump fiercely, gleefully, staring hungrily at the huge muscle and looming penises all around him. After only a moment, he couldn’t stand being surrounded by the sea of cock without getting to his knees and starting to suck his way around the circle, feverishly. He started with Gunst, his pretty little mouth enveloping the massive organ. From the sidelines Dr. Irving began to walk rapidly behind the circle of men, panning his cam across the landscape of their solid glutes, huge, hard and round, squeezing and relaxing in tense, pumping cannonballs of butt muscle as they pumped their cocks feverishly. Backs of heads. Batwing lat spreads of knitted boulders of muscle. Delts touching. Hamstrings pounding with thick rivers of veins. Butts pumping. Irving got it all on cam. Someday he knew this video would be worth thousands….hundreds of thousands. He captured it all. From the mat below, Casey gazed up, exhausted and confused, bewildered and amazed at a sea of musclecock held high above him. Abdul merely growled. In a few seconds the waterfalls of cum would begin. He couldn’t admit to himself that he had wanted something like this to happen. “What’re they gonna do?” asked Casey, fearfully, muffled. Hmmmm, thought Moster as he pumped his organ. The white cap is wearing off. Probably from the match. If it was still in him, he’d have no problem. Still, it didn’t stop anything. The bodybuilders were groaning loudly now, pumping and flexing, rocking ball-toe-heel, their magnificently bodies undulating rhythmically. “Let ‘er rip!” Moster, now pumping furiously, looked to Dr. Irving, who had never stopped the video, nor moved. “You getting it all?” “Of course,” said Irving, irritated, shocked, perplexed and baffled as always - but never daring to shut down the cam. He could never understand what all this had to do with science, but never mind. He was well paid. “Muthafucker!” Hension screamed. “You boys about ready to shoot?” Moster asked. “Hang on. They ain’t seen nothin’ yet,” said Abdul. He squeezed Casey’s head as hard as he could. It wasn’t too long before Casey wriggled out of it and was on his hands and knees facing him. He came in at Abdul and tried to push him over onto his back, but the muscle Turk reached behind him and sunk his fingers right into Casey’s exposed anus. “WHAT THE FUCK!” Casey cried as Abdul used his rectum as a handle to flip him over. He slammed on his back on the mat. An ocean spray of sweat and oil sloshed into the air. And around them the squishing sounds of muscle jerking grew more frantic. “Oh, maaaaa—aaaan,” said Hension. “Hold off, men!” shouted Moster. "Santa mierda de Dios,” breathed Pedro, now frantically licking Obatu’s cock up and down its 12-inch length. Obatu’s pumping fist was punching him repeatedly in the nose. He didn’t care. He held the cock between his lips and sucked hard. Precum began to spurt down his throat. Squish squish squish UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. GOOOsh squish squish GOOOsh groannnn Ugh unnnghh squish squish squish squish squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. Casey and Abdul were in a mad final scramble now. Both knew the match was coming to an end. Abdul was enraged he somehow didn’t have the conditioning to go a full hour with Casey; it had only been 12 to 15 minutes in the ring, and no more – and he was wiped out. For his part, Casey was panting deeply and hot as a furnace, pushed to the max. And yet. And yet. Abdul knew Casey could outlast him. Casey, however much he might be forever on the bottom tonight, yet had a couple of hours of strength to go. It was only that he lacked the fighting technique Abdul had hard earned over the years. And this enraged the Turk. Abdul got behind Casey and sunk his arms between his legs, locking onto his other arm and driving his biceps into Casey’s balls. Abdul’s forearm pressed painfully against his thick penis. Casey couldn’t take it. He had to move, giving him enough space to maneuver. Dirty Turkish wrestling. Casey managed to get a “Fuck you”, but he was outclassed, totally helpless and defeated. “I gotta suck cock!” Lang shouted, and dove down in front of Alvarez. In a flash Alvarez’s meat was in his mouth, sluicing juicily down his throat. “Me too,” muttered Hension, who dropped down in front of Gunst. He bobbed and weaved with the mighty strokes Gunst was applying to his huge cock, ducking his head, trying to get his mouth around it. “Shit,” said Gunst. With his right hand he backhandedly smacked Hension’s face hard, grabbed the back of his head, clenched a handful of hair; with his left hand he clutched his cock and rammed it down Hension’s throat. Hension began to violently suck muscle giant’s firehouse cock while working his own and never taking his eyes off the grappling musclemen on the mat. Abdul had Casey’s legs now, lifting him up so Casey was upside down, sliding down Abdul’s back till his head hit the mat and he was facing his ass. His nose went right into Abdul’s exposed ass crack for a minute while the Turk kept tilting his head back to put pressure on Casey’s balls. But Casey rallied. Groaning, straining, working hard, he trapped Abdul’s head in a figure 4, squeezing his face right into his balls as he pinned him. “Yer so eager to see my cock, so get an eyeful of it now,” he hissed. Abdul tried to snarl back, but he could only groan. He was getting tired. And the muscleboy had hours of energy ahead of him. He could feel it. Moster had a hard time seeing if the Turk was pinned or not, the men were so wrapped up in an oily mass of muscled quads, rippling traps, batwing lats, boulder biceps, brick-like abs, pounding glutes, pounding feet, pounding fists, and bulging balls. But it wasn’t looking so good for the Turk. UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. The squad, now in deep sex frenzy, was by now beyond observing the details of combat. Blankenship and Waring had each dropped to their knees, sucking the heavy, veiny cocks of Chad and Washington. Schumacher grabbed Meyer, flipped him around, pulled down his khakis, and plunged his cock mercilessly into his welcoming butthole as the handsome deaf mute played gleefully with his engorged manhood. He began to fuck him with deep and powerful strokes. Meyer smiling ecstatically and waved his mighty butt under the cock blows. He reached back and pried his buttcheeks wide. His asshole was as open as he could get it. He spread his legs. Schumacher’s thick cock was in action, driving, pounding, fucking. Squish squish squish fuckfuckfuck UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. Moster could see where it was headed on the mat. Abdul had taken the first two pins. But Casey was just getting started. He was mad now. The effect of the white caps was weaving in and out, true, and Casey was responding as if he was on mushrooms. But his huge muscles were gleaming with power. Every vein was bursting. Sweat was pouring off both men. And Abdul was breathing hard. But he still had the upper hand. Still, Moster pumped harder. He had to admit: this was pretty hot. Pedro looked at him adoringly, moved to take Moster’s cock in his mouth. Moster pushed him back roughly. “Get away, son,” he barked. Pedro looked frightened and abashed. Moster smiled slightly, an eyebrow arched. “You being a bad boy? Might have to tan your hide later,” he murmured. Pedro looked hopeful but the fear still glistened slightly. He glanced down at Moster’s powerful fist, now stroking his massive meat up and down, up and down. “Your hand could kill my butt!” he squeaked. “Not your butt, little boy. Not yours. Now get out of my way. Go suck Private Duncan’s cock.” Moster tossed a glance at Duncan, who was busily working his dick. Pedro scampered away, ran to Duncan, and knelt before him. “The C.O. says I have to suck your cock,” he cried out, and gathered the mighty pole into his mouth. Duncan was startled. “Okay,” he said. “Don’t mind.” Pedro knelt and went right to work on Duncan’s massive tool. He was particularly excited by the latticework of heavy veins surrounding the muscleman’s member. He began to trace his finger along the thick rivers of vascularity as he sucked. Duncan spread his legs wide. He grabbed Pedro’s black hair in his fist and began to steadily pump his hips into the boy’s face. On the mat, more spent than he wanted to admit, Casey stared up at the circle of musclemen above and around him. Four of the musclemen were sucking musclecock now. The little Mexican teenager was scampering about sucking musclecocks as they were freed up. Schumacher was fucking the cute little muscleguy’s awesome glutes. The other 7 musclemen were straddling the mat edges now, massive quads akimbo, pumping serious cock. And the CO Sergeant Moster had his cock out, too. It was the biggest penis Casey had ever seen in his life. Even bigger than his own. Which was huge. As he stared, he lost focus. And in a flash, Abdul had flipped him again and was straddling his pecs with his own huge body and pressing for an advantage. Casey couldn’t move. The sounds of musclesex filled the wrestling room. On the sidelines, Dr. Irving was capturing it all on video. GOOOsh squish slurp suck suck slurp squish GOOOsh groannnn SUCKSUCK LICK SLURP fuckkkk Casey grunted. A surge of energy hit him. He tried a duck under, but Abdul kept the upper hand. As he went down to his knees on the mat, Casey kept his left arm welded to the Turk’s shoulder, pulling out to his side and anchoring his right hand deep in his anus. “Turkish rules, right?” Casey snarled into Abdul’s ear, beginning to chew on the lobe. He was back in control again. The Turk let out a short gasp as he felt Casey’s index finger work up into his asshole, a big grin on his face. Abdul wanted to smash those perfect teeth in, but he was too busy trying to pry the muscle giant kid’s finger out of his butthole. With a sudden rush of White Cap adrenaline, Casey moved his right arm around Abdul’s waist, mounted him and broke him down so his belly was flat on the mat. He managed a gut wrench and turned him over once, but he was too tough and was able to counter Casey’s leverage with his strength. Moster knew he had to step in. He couldn’t afford to have Abdul so badly defeated. Not yet. Not at the outset of Casey’s career. Sure, Casey Rockland was a muscle outlier. There may never have been a muscleman like him before, and there may not be another again. But it was too soon for the legend to emerge. For the good of the program, Casey had to lose tonight. And it didn’t look as if he was going to. So Moster did the one thing he could do, to save Abdul’s neck. Moster blew the whistle and reached in. He grabbed them both by the scruffs of their necks and powerfully brought them up to their knees. Casey was stunned, dizzy, swirling with confusion and excitement and pain and frenzy all at once. Abdul’s rage was huge but not huge enough to allow his own massive tool to go limp. Both muscle monsters were sporting huge erections. And the men around them were pumping and sucking and fucking furiously. Ugh unnnghh groan moan slurp suck squish squish squish slurp suck suck squish squish squish AH AHH AHHHHHH yeah yeah yeah UNNNGHHHH AAAAHHHHHH!!!! Moster stepped forward, grabbed his mighty cock, knelt down next to the knotted figures of muscle, and began to shoot cum in the Turk’s face. SPURT! BLAST!! AAAHHH YEAH!!! Gallons of gobs of white creamy cum shot maniacally from his deeply creased piss slit. And the biggest cock in the world, on the biggest bodybuilder in the world, began to throb and spurt hot liquid rivers of jism onto the Turk’s face. “FUCKING HELL!” roared Abdul. ‘GODDAMN YOU MOSTER!!!” And the cum spilled, coating his roaring face, filling his mouth and nostrils, dripping down his chin. Moster was aiming it, like a firehose. “On the Turk, men!” he shouted. And with that…all hell let loose.

Hello, all...here is the long-awaited Wrestling Chapter......to catch up where you were before, I highly recommend you look at the other chapters first..... Links to other chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / A Brief History of Casey Rockland / Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 6 - Casey is Discovered at Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Pt. 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale, Continued / The Men Hit the Showers "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11 - Casey Meets the Muscle Squad Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. THE TWENTY A Government Issue Adult Cartoon -XXX- Muscle Fantasy By Joey Silverado This book is dedicated to Tiny Yokum – and to all his fans, past, present, and future. Chapter 12: Part 1 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Five minutes later, Karim Abdul was striding down the corridor, pecs bouncing, headed for the wrestling room. Still carrying his clothes from Casey’s presentation, he was now dressed only in his red Lycra wrestling singlet. His step was deliberate, his gait powerful. As he walked he grumbled to himself, ignoring the low clamor of the rest of muscle squad, who followed eagerly behind. His cock, loose in the singlet, swayed heavily from side to side as he walked, his balls pushed forward. “Asswipe kid.” The rest of his thoughts were a little too vague for words. Thoughtlessly he grabbed his cock and got it momentarily out of the way of his quads, pumping as he walked. Most of the squad was keeping a good 20 yards of distance between themselves and Karim Abdul. No one wanted to be on the receiving end of a wild Abdul punch at this moment. Even Schumacher, McIntyre, and Duncan, men who could well defend themselves and were used to Abdul’s occasional wild swings, were keeping themselves at a cautious distance. Karim knew he had to mark his territory. Now, tonight, and fast. No questions asked. Leaving nothing to second-guessing. After all, even he had to admit it - this kid was fucking unbelievable. He was huge, he was cut, he was raw, he was handsome, he was young, he was unbelievably hung. And at only 18 years of age, he was still growing. Karim wouldn’t rest until he’d smashed the kid’s handsome face into the mat. And maybe pissed in his mouth, too. Something. Something like that. Yeah. Show him who was in charge. But - it was all – well, a little unformed. Even to him. He passed the door leading to the back of the kitchen. He bashed the door open with his fist, smashing the frame and cracking the thick glass. Inside, Pedro, Abdul’s handsome little kitchen cocksucking buttboy, was sweeping up. “Your ass in the wrestling room. Bring that 10-pound canister of olive oil. MOVE!!! NOW!” commanded Abdul. Pedro jumped a mile. Then Abdul was gone, continuing on down the corridor. Pedro immediately put the broom away, washed his hands - his musclegod demanded clean fingernails - climbed up a little ladder to one of the shelf larders, and grabbed a 10 gallon jug of olive oil. Carrying it with some difficulty, he nevertheless darted out the door and ran excitedly after Abdul. "Wait for me!" the eager boy squeaked. He was about to get an awesome muscle show. Maybe suck some massive cock. Wow! Further ahead, Abdul was a man on a mission. And coming up behind him and running by was Private Tiffany. Abdul didn’t like that asswipe, either. Great glutes, though. Perfect glutes. Big, hard, striated boulders. Yeah. Fuckable. Most inviting. He’d fuck the little asswipe’s butt one day and then push his face in the toilet. Yeah. He continued on, paying little notice, though he did allow himself a quick, cool glance at the muscleboy’s rolling, muscular boybutt as he scampered by. From the corridor somewhere behind Abdul, Schumacher was shouting to Tiffany. “Where you going?” he demanded to know. “Getting Dr. Irving!” “Who?” Tiffany turned back, running backwards, explaining patiently as if to a child. “The dude with the camera. Ever notice him? Probably not…” He waved Schumacher off with easy, grinning contempt, turned back and scooted happily up the corridor towards Dr. Irving’s office. Schumacher swore to himself. He had to acknowledge he had no idea who Tiffany was talking about. He rarely noticed the lab workers or other doctors, barely paying attention to even Dr. Zaftig himself. He returned his gaze to Karim, striding purposefully up the hall ahead of him. Karim Abdul’s rocky man glutes rumbled darkly as he walked, and Schumacher gazed into the impenetrable deep butt crack outlined in the red Lycra. Excepting only the cloaked, anonymous butt fucking nights, no one other than powerfucker Schumacher had yet penetrated Karim’s magnificent asshole. Ever. “At least I have that much,” Schumacher muttered. By now he was passing the open office door. Tiffany, his back to the corridor, was hurriedly explaining to some geeky lab coat doctor who Schumacher had never noticed before, saying something about Get the camera out, asshole, and Come with me now…. Schumacher paused for a moment in the office doorway to admire Tiffany’s butt sweep in his tight regulation khakis. His full, hard, rounded glutes were a most enticing display in his slacks, the rear pockets rounded with the curvature of pure muscle, promising the pleasures that lay beneath. Joe Tiffany Now there was a butt to fuck. He grunted and continued down the corridor, following Karim. In truth he didn’t know why he was heading off with the others to the wrestling ring, and especially at this hour. He should be headed off to bed, a quick JO instant replay of the group shower suck / group butt lick he’d enjoyed just 40 minutes earlier, and then plenty of shuteye for another brutal workout tomorrow. That was the life. And another day to plan on getting into Tiffany’s butt. Another day to strategize some deep cock / muscleboybutt frottage sessions. Another day to – “Hey, Schumacher.” It was McIntyre. “Where you going? This way.” He’d walked right past the wrestling room door. “Oh.” He retraced his steps. As he came back, a little sheepishly, Alvarez and Lang were in the doorway. Lang’s tongue was practically lolling out of his head in anticipation, and even cool customer Alvarez had an excited gleam in his eye. “What do you assholes think is gonna happen?” snarled Schumacher as he strode by, pushing past them into the wrestling room. Alvarez put his hands up in mock defensiveness. “Oh, nothing, nothing. We just thought we might want to watch.” “Yeah, we wanna watch nothing happen,” smirked Lang. Both men mockingly bowed as Schumacher went by, Alvarez of course taking the lead, with puppydog Lang following suit. Schumacher glanced down at their packed flies bulging out of their khakis as he strode by. “You both sure got big enough hard-ons, just to watch nothing happen.” Lang looked defensive. Alvarez just laughed, and gently patted Lang’s growing bulge. “Yeah, guess we do.” He nodded and winked, and went inside the wrestling room. Lang followed, and even had the temerity to wink at Schumacher as he went by. Alvarez threw his arm around Lang and playfully squeezed his ass. Faggots, thought Schumacher. His own cock roared to life in his pants and was soon poling straight out and upward. He glanced back down the corridor. Moster and Casey were rounding the corner. Moster had changed out of his sweats, and was now in the regulation Valhalla Labs green t-shirt and tight khakis. Casey still had only his micro posing trunks on. Behind them scurried Dr. Irving, carrying Casey’s sweats and his video equipment. He was babbling on his cellphone. Probably talking to the insane dude who ran the place. Zaftig. Moster noted the ruined kitchen door and sighed. “Another door,” he grumbled. These dudes, when they got pissed off. It’s not like Valhalla Labs was a bottomless money source. Close, but not bottomless. He nodded at Schumacher and gestured briefly for him to go into the wrestling room ahead of them. Schumacher scowled, but did as he was directed. “Dr. Irving?” “Yes, Sergeant Moster?” Irving scurried to catch up to them. “Do you have a white cap on you?” “Why…yes….” Moster knew he would. The little doctor had long since learned that anything could happen when the men gathered, and he made it a point to carry extra medication with him at all times. And there was no sense in irritating Moster with a “Why, no.” He wouldn’t put it past the giant black muscle monster to deck him with one mighty punch in the nose if displeased, which would no doubt kill him. He scrambled and produced a small medication bottle. Moster turned to Casey, struggling a little to keep up, halfway between a walk and a run, his black shiny micro poser barely covering his steadily bobbing cock as he ran. “Here,” said Moster. “Take this.” “Hunh?” Casey stopped full. “Take it. Don’t ask questions.” “What—what is it?” “Extra confidence.” “Drugs?” Casey was momentarily stumped. He remembered that the boys in the Home were always experimenting. It made them silly and weak. He wanted no part of it. “I don’t do drugs.” Moster motioned to Irving. “Go on and set up, we’ll meet you there.” He turned to Casey. “It’s not a drug. Not like you think.” “I don’t do no steroids, neither.” “Not a ‘roid. There is no man in this facility on the juice. We have to do something about your grammar, by the way.” “Then how –“ “Shut up and take it. I will explain later. You will be fine.” Casey gulped, put his faith in Moster, and did as he was told. He popped the pill in his mouth, and smiled with weak subservience at Moster. “Okay, sir.” “What was that?” “I..I mean, Yes, Sir!” “That’s better.” Moster turned and continued down the corridor, Casey scampering after him. Good thing the men still do what I tell them to do, thought Moster. And how long is that gonna last with this boy? Once he finds his power? Moster tucked that thought away. “Let’s go watch you wrestle. You do wrestle, you said?” “Yeah, but I’m scared…” “No need to be.” “…no..…scared I’ll hurt him. I always do….” Except, of course, Ramon Ramon, the much smaller wrestler at Raw Weight Gym who never failed to thoroughly pin the muscleboy. But of course, that was a long time ago. Inside the wrestling room Karim had already snapped on the overhead lights and was doing deep knee bends in the middle of the 20 sq foot wrestling ring, which dominated the center of the room. The thick blue mat of the ring gleamed in the overhead lights, with the VALHALLA LABS logo in the center. Around the ring on two raised platforms were about 40 folding chairs, all affording perfect, elevated views of any wrestling action. Pedro stood eagerly on the side, now holding towels and a water bottle. “Getting limbered up to better meet the kid?” called out Blankenship. He had already grabbed his ringside seat, he too adjusting his crotch as he sat. “Shut the fuck up,” said Karim, squatting. To Pedro he shot out, “Where the fuck is the oil? Get the oil.” Pedro shot off into a storage room and returned with a 5-gallon jug of olive oil. “Goin’ for Turkish wrestling, hunh, Karim?” Chad was grabbing a seat ringside. He nudged Waring. “This is gonna be good.” No answer from Karim. “The kid’s got an iron grip, I’m told,” called out Waring, nudging Eli Meyer’s ribs as he took a seat next to him. Meyer’s mouth hung open in a perennial smile. He pointed to his mouth so Meyer could read his lips. “I said, Casey Rockland’s got an iron grip.” “I heard you.” Obatu was next, leaning against the ropes. “And those quads be killers. He gets you in a lock hold, you gonna be dead in the water. What’re ya gonna do about that, Mr. Abdul, sir?” Karim didn’t answer, regarding them all stonily. Obatu lazily returned his gaze, smiling, unintimidated. Blankenship had started this. But Blankenship had easily dodged the intended receiving end of a few near-miss wild roundhouse punches in the past. He was too fast and too alert to be caught unawares, and Karim Abdul had learned not to waste his energy on him. So Karim suffered the men’s ready comments stoically. “This kid got veins like this?” he asked, flexing his 25-inch biceps, showing off half-inch thick rivers of veins, pulsing with power. “Yeah, I think, actually, he does,” said Blankenship with a smile. “Here he is now. Let’s see. Kid, you got veins like his?” Moster and Casey had appeared at the opposite door, the darkened end of the wrestling room. Both giants approached, in black silhouette against the framed light from the corridor, getting larger as they quietly walked toward the ring. Casey looked up quizzically at the question. “Flex your biceps,” whispered Moster. “Hunh?” “Flex, man. Don’t ask stupid questions. Flex it up. Now.” “ ’kay.” Casey stopped and hammered out a front double bi. 25 inches of his own, in response to Abdul. As always, he felt compelled to go on, adding side chest, front lats, quads, and sent a hand probingly down rippled, hardrock abs. “That good?” “Good, good,” muttered Moster. “You catch on fast. You ever compete, kid?” “Uh…..no……should I? Other guys are so much bigger than me….” Moster smiled. They all think that, at the beginning. “Get over here, plebe,” Abdul called out from the center of the ring. Pedro was standing on a stool, pouring the olive oil over his massive physique, worshipfully slathering him up. Casey in Silhouette Casey stared. “What’s all that….?” he stammered. Moster noted that the white cap hadn’t taken effect yet, but then it had only been a few minutes. “Now, Karim,” said Moster patiently, coming into the light as they approached the ring. “You know Casey is not a plebe.” Abdul started to speak. “Nor is he a cadet. He is now one of you. He makes us The Twenty. You need to accept this,” he continued, walking and speaking easily now as he pulled up the ropes and stepped into the wrestling ring. He approached the angry giant muscle Arab. “And he isn’t threatening you. Casey isn’t going to pull your power away from you.” “That’s not what this is about.” “Bullshit,” one of the men yelled. The others laughed. Abdul glared at them and went on. “Whatever you say, Sergeant Moster, sir,” said Abdul. “I just want to make sure he’s going to be worth my time to train with.” He smiled easily. “That’s all.” The oil was dripping off him onto the mat. Moster said nothing. Casey was now visibly nervous. Still outside the ropes, he leaned in to Moster. “They gonna reject me?” he whispered loudly. “I mean, now?” “No one’s rejecting you,” said Moster loudly. He then turned to the waiting group of musclemen. “Are you, boys?” Something about that ‘boys’ rankled Abdul even further, though Alvarez and Gunst just smiled. The others looked perplexed. “Since when are we boys?” squealed Hension. “Shut up, Hension,” said Chad. “You ever wrestle, boy?” Abdul called out. “His name is Casey. Or Private Rockland.” “I asked you a question, boy. Ever wrestled? Get your butt into the ring.” “You really want all this oil?” sighed Moster. “We’re gonna wrestle Turkish style.” “It’s messy.” “I’ll clean it up, sir!” squeaked Pedro. “Bet your ass you will.” “Yeah, you don’t want a spanking, now, do you?” yelled Lang. He adjusted in his chair, his glutes still smarting from the paddling he’d received earlier that evening. Moster’s cock twitched a little at the suggestion of paddling handsome young Pedro’s hard, receiving little boybutt, a pleasure he had not yet allowed himself, although the teenage boy’s firm little butt cheeks had always been particularly inviting in his kitchen whites. He ignored it for now, however. Later, he thought. Casey shot a look at Moster. “What’s this about spankings?” he asked. Moster ignored the question. “Get in there.” “Yes, sir.” Casey climbed obediently into the ring. Moster watched him closely. The white cap should be taking effect in a moment…. “Oil him up,” commanded Abdul. Pedro ran over to him with the stool and the olive oil, climbed up, and began to pour it all over Casey’s massive physique. The sheer size and beauty of his muscles was overwhelming to the little Mexican, and his own powerful little cock began to bulge in his pants. After a moment, Casey was drenched in the shiny, thick liquid. The two musclemen stood face to face, Abdul in his tight singlet, fearsome muscles gleaming in the light, looming with threatening power. Casey was still in his micro, bulging posers, wet now with slick oil, the top 6 inches of his massive, meaty cockshaft fully exposed, blond tendrils of pubic hair curling with thick radiance. He was embarrassed, humiliated that his huge penis was twitching outwards in anticipation of what-was-coming-next. But then he noticed – Abdul’s oily, pylon-thick tool was also clearly coming to life in the thin singlet. “Good. Now, you got some mighty fancy muscles. But that doesn’t mean much here. We all got fancy muscles.” “You’re not being very polite, Corporal Abdul, “ said Moster, moving to the sidelines. “I think the men ought to introduce themselves before we get into any personal demonstrations of our manhood. Don’t you agree?” Even the ever-present log in lying against Moster’s pants leg was firmly outlined and appeared to be twitching a little, and the thin khaki fabric of his slacks covering it was now smooth and tight. Slowly the 17 others bodybuilders rose from their seats around the ring, one by one. 38 pairs of eyes stared at Casey intently. He glanced at the cocky little Joe Tiffany, and then over at Corporal Schumacher, who was now looking at him expectantly. “Okay, now, boy. This is Turkish wrestling. There are clear rules, but they’re different from American collegiate.” “Hang on,” said Moster. “We’ll get to the Turkish rules of wrestling in a moment. He stepped into the ring and approached Casey, now thick and dripping with oil. The men were now gathered on two sides of the ring, leaning on the ropes, leaning in to see what was coming next. For any other cadet introduced into the ranks, Sergeant Moster would have generally proceeded to paddle Casey’s hard young butt as the formal ritual of initiation. Last had been Private Tiffany receiving the red-hot butt cheek welcome, which he had borne stoically and proudly, displaying the twin globes of burnt-cherry perfection under the paddling. And after all, they had all gone through it, excepting Abdul, of course. Even Schumacher had known the firm, unrelenting hand of Moster on his butt. Hazing was hazing. But tonight, that didn’t seem to be happening. Abdul’s interesting wrestling challenge has precluded that. All were watchful. “Men, introduce yourselves. I was going to do this tomorrow, at Casey’s first workout, but now seems as good a time as any.” He turned to Casey and smiled. “Don’t worry, you won’t have to remember all their names just yet,” he added. “That’s good. I’m not very good with names.” “You’ll know them all, in time.” One by one, each man introduced himself. “My name is Private Leo Jin,” said the Asian man. “I’m 25 and from San Diego. I have been in the Project 8 years. My best bodypart is my forearms.” To prove it, the handsome Asian brought his beefy, fetchingly oversized forearms, walloping with solid muscle and veins, and squeezed the muscles hard. “I’m Private Dan Gunst, and until today, I had the biggest biceps here – except for Sergeant Moster’s.” Gunst flexed his mighty guns and then gave Casey a half-cocked smile. “Guess yours are bigger,” he proffered, respectfully. “I saw that this afternoon.” Moster glanced at him questioningly. “Oh, yeah,” he added. “I’m from Milwaukee, I’m 27, and I have been in the program 3 years. Hi, Casey. Welcome again.” “Hi, Dan!” Gunst sat back down. Moster eyed Casey carefully, wondering when the little capsule might take effect. Casey seemed cheerful and happy. Around the circle they went, each muscleman getting to his feet, politely introducing himself, offering basic information, and then showing him his best bodypart. “I’m Steve Waring, and my best bodypart is my traps.” Bulge. Flex. Steve Waring “I’m Rene LeFevre, and my best bodypart are my pecs.” Surge. Bloom. Bulge. “I’m David Duncan, and my best bodypart are my triceps.” Rip. Bulge. Bloom. Flex. “I’m Schumacher.” He said nothing else but grudgingly offered a front lat spread. Casey nodded without expression. This guy was not to be messed with. Eli Meyer signed with ASL. Casey nodded, showing some intelligence. Moster was pleased. Then Meyer turned around, bent over, grabbed his ankles, and showed off his hams, bulging through the khakis. He turned back and Casey gave him the OK and thumbs up sign. “I’m Chris Hension, and my best bodypart – “ “Is my FACE!” shouted Corporal LeFevre. “I’m a refugee from a lost episode of ’21 Jump Street’!” “Smack me around a little and I’ll follow you forever!” added Chad. “He’s our little boyband musclepup,” explained Blankenship. “Shut up,” yelled Hension, visibly embarrassed once again to be labeled the squad pretty boy. All the men were laughing now. “My best body part is my quads.” He started to rotate them. “And my baby blue eyes,” shouted LeFevre again. Hension was confused and humiliated but continued to show his quads, blooming in his tight khakis. “I think it’s his butt!” said Waring. “It’s okay, Chris,” said Casey. “Your quads are awesome.” Hension looked up, hopefully, and Casey felt compelled to go on. “And I think you’re very handsome indeed.” Hension smiled hugely at Casey, his heart beating a little faster. Gee, he thought. Wow. He gazed at Casey, who was now turning his attention to Private Waring. “I’m Private Ryan Waring, and my best bodypart are my delts.” He extended a powerful arm and began to rotate it. Suddenly Hension spoke up again. “I’m 22,” he blurted out, “and I’m from Toledo!” The men laughed again, and Hension hung his head a little and stuck out his lower lip. Next to him, Chad patted his thigh comfortingly. Casey saw him wink at Hension, who straightened up a little and smiled weakly. Casey’s head was spinning. He was inspired past all understanding by the mind-boggling panorama of muscle before him. And he was part of it. About then, he noticed that the room seemed to be getting a little brighter and a little hotter. He was staring again at Moster’s leg log. “Private Lang,” said Lang. “I’m 28, I’m from Lansing, Michigan, and….” He looked a little helplessly at Alvarez, sitting next to him. “My best body part is……um….” “Your back. Your lats are your best body part,” said Alvarez with quiet encouragement. “Yeah, I guess it’s my lats.” He turned and flared his lats wide. Alvarez clapped him approvingly on his butt. Lang smiled and sat, and Alvarez got up. “I’m Corporal Julio Alvarez, I’m 32, I’m from El Paso, and my best bodypart are my biceps.” He flexed. “Gunst’s are bigger but mine have sick peaks.” He popped them back and forth. “See?” Casey was indeed impressed. “Nice. Sick.” Gunst yelled in good-humored protest and flexed his own guns. Casey looked between Alvarez and Lang. Alvarez glanced over at Lang. “No, we’re not related,” he said. “They’re just joined at the wrist and ankles,” called out Gunst. “More like mouth and cock,” muttered Blankenship loudly, winking at Casey. It was Private Tiffany’s turn. “Casey and I will be meeting privately soon,” he boasted, and made a show of wiping the corner of his lips with his index finger. The men laughed knowingly – all but Corporal Schumacher, who looked down into his lap and seethed a little. Moster watched him intently. Something has to be done about Tiffany. But he didn’t worry. Though Tiffany didn’t know it yet, something was already happening. Casey felt a touch flushed, but his head was suddenly amazingly clear. Suddenly he spoke. “And what’s your best bodypart?” he asked. The stammer was gone, but only Moster noticed it. “What do you think?” Joe Tiffany turned around, bent over and grabbed his ankles. He pulled his gym shorts tight at the crack of his butt and proudly displayed his magnificent bodybuilder glutes. “Cupcakes!” said Gunst gleefully. The men howled. Schumacher made a show of laughing, but all he could do was glare. “Wow,” said Casey calmly. “Very pretty.” Tiffany's Butt after Squats Moster smiled inwardly. Good. He’s responded. And this boy responds well to White Caps, he thought. “No one’s had it yet,” said Tiffany confidingly as he straightened up and turned around, tucking his t-shirt back into his shorts. Then he winked. “Except in group.” “Group?” Casey was obviously perplexed. The men shouted with laughter, which died down sheepishly as, looking around the room, each man eventually shrugged and acknowledged it was probably true. None of them had had Tiffany yet. “I haven’t, anyway,” grumbled Schumacher, and the men laughed again. Tiffany sat back down and ignored Schumacher’s look. “Too bad,” said Casey. “Shame to waste such a pretty little behind.” The laughter died down and the men stared at Casey. No one knew what to say. “What’s ‘group’?” repeated Casey. Silence. On the sidelines, Alvarez raised his head a little. He exchanged looks with Moster. White cap? he mouthed. Moster looked away. Alvarez smiled and leaned in. He nudged Lang in the ribs. “Ow,” said Lang. “This is gonna be good,” said Alvarez in a low voice. “And I’m Karim Abdul. My best bodypart? My whole fucking physique is my best bodypart. As you are about to find out.” He flexed, whipping through pose after pose, his heavy cock bulge, dripping with oil, whipping left to right in his wrestling singlet. Snap. Snap. Snap. Casey could hear it slapping against his thighs through the man’s singlet. “All very impressive,” said Casey, looking pointedly at it. Moster smiled again. The cap had taken effect. “Okay. Turkish wrestling. Rules. One: there are few rules.” Abdul ticked off the rules on his fingers. “Submission: the “crush.” A fighter can get his opponent onto his stomach and then trap him by sprawling on top. If I can keep you down with your face, I can then turn you on a half-nelson for a pin.” “What if you can’t do it?” asked Casey bluntly. “If I can’t crush you, the referee has to begin us again from a standing position.” He ticked off another finger and looked Casey right in the eye. “I am not restricted from placing my hands inside my opponent’s kispet…” “Hunh?” “Your poser. I can also use the waistband to hold you in place. If I yank your poser so far below your hips that you are exposed, I win. Okay. If I can lift you entirely off the ground … “Fat fucking chance.” “Whoa,” breathed Hension. The temperature in the room seemed to raise 15º. Abdul paused, tense, and continued. “…and carry you five paces in any direction, that is a “carrying” pin. Got it?” “Yep.” “Okay.” Abdul looked at Casey. “You wanna go?” “What are we waiting for?” “Let’s wrestle,” said Abdul. He clapped his hands together and strode into the center of the ring. Ever since the mention of ‘group’, Abdul had been a touch shaky – or so Moster thought. Still can’t acknowledge how much he likes musclebutt. To say nothing of getting pissed on,” thought Moster. “Sure thing,” Casey answered, slick with oil and now quietly confident. Pedro scampered to the side of the ring and squatted eagerly to watch. Abdul began to bounce around, heel-toe, heel-toe, flexing his fingers, stretching his arms behind his head, limbering up. “Let’s go, man.” “You got it, man.” Casey hunkered down. “Center of the ring, gents,” said Moster. The men began to circle one another. “You wrestle till one of you gets a pin,” Moster instructed, now in the ring and getting between them. Casey flexed his biceps. “Big peaks, man. Like ‘em?” “Seen bigger,” said Abdul. He crunched forward, did a most muscular, his veins popping like railroad tracks. “How ‘bout you? Like what you see, faggot?” he asked. Casey just smiled, hunkered lower. Abdul palmed the crotch of his singlet. Casey smiled and refused to look down. He grabbed his own crotch, pendulously looming in his bulging posers. “Big handful, man.” “Watch it, boys,” said Moster. “This is a friendly get-to-know-you match.” “I already know him,” said Abdul. Moster snapped his fingers to Dr. Irving, now on the unpopulated side of the mat and with his ever-present video camera whirring. He dug in the pocket of his white lab jacket, wordlessly tossing him a whistle. Casey and Abdul met each other in the center of the mat and stared one another down. Their noses touched. Abdul grinned, ear to ear. Casey followed suit. Both began to gleam with anticipatory sweat. “Wow…..” breathed Hension. His hand shot down into his pants and he began massaging his stiffening tool. Moster pushed the two apart and blew his whistle to start the match. “And……wrestle!!” CLICK HERE FOR PART 2!

Hi all. I am a loooooooong time lurker (maybe around 15 years). I have written a lot of short stories over the years. One of my original inspirations was O's artwork on cyoc and BBMSN's stories. More recently my inspirations have been the work of gitbigger (rest in peace) and scriptboy. Anywho, I decided to finally join and post one of my stories that I have been working on. I really have no idea whether it is any good, but I hope someone at least gets some enjoyment reading it. The events in this story are very loosely based on truth. I do have a friend that the character "Mikey" is modeled after. I added the "brainwash" tag since the characters cannot perceive reality. Game Nights Part 1 - Introduction I used to go over to my friend Mikey's house every Friday for game night. I was a pretty big guy - 6'5" and 270 pounds. I carried my weight well, as most people would tell you that I weighed 190. It always annoyed me that people thought that I was smaller than my actual weight. Unfortunately for Mikey, he did not carry his weight well. He was only 5'2, but weighed 200 pounds. I envied his body shape since we first met. My body shape had always been an enigma. I was tall and had somewhat lanky arms and chest like an ectomorph, but my shoulders were not much bigger than my wide hips similar to an endomorph. You might say that I was cross between a triangle and rectangle. If I gained any more weight, I would look sloppy with fat just hanging from my stomach, legs and hips while my upper body would maintain a slender look. Mikey was more of an apple. He had wide shoulders and narrow hips. I always surmised that he was a mesomorph that just had gained too much weight. Of course I had not measured it, but have often wondered if his shoulders were actually wider than mine (even with being over a foot shorter). His gut was more like a ball. Instead of hanging like mine would at that size, it defied gravity and just stuck out in a big rounded shape. Any shirt he wore always had trouble since his wide shoulders begged the shirt to be pulled upward with any motion and the gut was somewhat happen to get the stretched fabric off of it. I got on to a health kick after around three years of game nights. Mikey said that he wanted to work at his waistline too. They always say that apple shapes are more prone to heart disease so shrinking the waist-to-hip ratio would definitely be in his favor. Seeing him every week, it was really difficult to tell whether he was successful or not. It wasn't until I looked at an older social media picture that I was able to see a difference. His waist did not look any smaller, but he definitely looked healthier, if that makes sense. Another couple of weeks went by and we found ourselves chatting before starting to play some games. We were in his kitchen prepping some snacks. Apparently his eating habits hadn't changed that much, but he definitely looked better than even the picture from two weeks prior. When he turned and bent into the refrigerator, I finally saw something that had definitely changed. Mikey had always sported a plumbers crack whenever he bent over because those narrow hips provided nothing for his pants to hold on to. He still had the crack, but the shape was different - highlighted by the presence of glutes. Not that I check out my friends' butts, it is just something you notice when someone bends over in front of you. When he stood up and turned around, I finally figured out why he looked healthier. He had a ruddiness about him. His chest and arms were a little bit more muscular than before and he filled out his shirt in more ways than just his gut. The normal movements that might have caused the shirt to ride up were stabilized a little by his chest sticking out. I did not really notice anything more for the next few weeks. Though, I confirmed the ruddiness by looking at previous pictures again. He definitely had slightly bulkier muscles than pictures from the last month and especially when compared to pictures more than three months old. One of the game nights he was happy to see me after a tough week and gave me a hug as a hello. It turned out that it was Mikey's birthday and I was happy to oblige. His slightly spikey hair brushed my chin. He had hugged me as a greeting or to say goodbye after events before and I always leaned over to pat him on the back. I tried to picture why I would lean over so much before when I was only a head taller. I just shrugged it off. At another game night, Mikey decided to wear one of his older shirts from his college days - it looked like it might have fit better fifty pounds ago. It was stretched pretty tight around his shoulders and chest. His arms caused the sleeves to roll up to the bottom of his delts which highlighted their round globular shape. He kept pulling on the shirt, but it would not go below his belly button. Without even bending over you could see his ass crack. But it had two mounds shoved into his pants. You could see that the waist on his pants was tight as it squeezed his glutes. He wanted to pull them up, but his belly wouldn't have it. At the next game night, he wore an even smaller shirt. In this one, his belly button was fully exposed. Depending on which way he turned and shadows hit him, you could see somewhat of a turtleshell pattern forming on the exposed skin. A couple of months later he must have finally gotten off his college clothes kick. His shirt was long enough, but still filled out at the chest, shoulders arms and gut. The following month, i could have sworn that he was wearing the same shirt. This time, it was just barely covering to the bottom of his belly. In addition, the seams at his shoulders looked a little frayed and even separated a little from moving around during the night. I stayed and chatted for a while to see how he was doing. After a couple of hours, it was late and I had to leave. Mikey decided to hug me goodbye. As his arms swung around behind me, both sleeves ripped. Mikey was surprised by the feeling and turned quickly. His noise bumped my chin, and both of us laughed about it. Something was bugging me about the sleeves ripping. Mikeys always had wide shoulders for as long as I had known him. He was the type of guy that always had his arm up on the seat next to him in a car or at a table - probably to make sure his shoulders were not intruding on someone else's space. So knowing his own body, why would he buy a shirt that is tight in the shoulders? I looked at all of the pictures over the past few months and found that he had relatively the same proportions in every one. It was quite odd. Two weeks later, Mikey turned at one point in the game. From my vantage, his chest was almost protruding out as much as his gut. When he turned back, the shirt pinched inbetween the pecs and stomach. I could then see that his pecs had become big globes. In addition another friend who was a former football player came by to play. He was sitting next to Mikey and across from me. Mikey's arms actually looked bigger. I am not sure how much bigger, but the stocky friend had to have measured at least 18 inches and upwards around 20 inches. It was tough for me to judge shorter people's arms since mine were over 18 inches and his looked bigger because of his shorter limbs. It was then that it dawned on my that Mikey was wearing a much bigger shirt than before and yet the arms were still highlighted by the tight sleeves. The tag was sticking up slightly and i was able to nonchalantly see that it was an XXXL. It is so funny how different manufacturers cut things. I wore XL at 270 and his 3x looked like it was a tad too small in some areas. As we were saying goodbye, I found myself staring straight at his hairline on his forehead. I thought i used to see the top of his head. But that couldn't be right. We had to cancel game night for a few weeks because of severe weather in the area. Mikey and i still chatted online. He said that he was still trying to trim his waistline but nothing was working. It was actually up ten inches from when he started. I sent him a couple of pictures showing comparisons and told him that he still looked the same but with bigger muscles. Whatever he was doing was working. That was encouraging enough to keep him going. =========== A couple weeks turned into a month. A month turned into over a half a year before I saw him again. You know how it is when you get out of the habit of doing something - the longer you put off doing it, the harder it becomes to do it again. He wanted to celebrate his birthday with me again. When he opened the door, we were looking at each straight in the eyes. He was wearing the same shirt from the last time (~7 months prior), although it totally shrunk in the wash. I smiled to myself thinking about how he needed to learn to hang his cotton shirts instead of drying with heat. That was something I learned a long time ago, #tallpeopleproblems. It was a wonder that Mikey hadn't figured it out considering we were the same height. Or actually, our eyes were level, but the top of his head was maybe 2 inches above mine. Mikey's neck was maybe half as long as mine and our shoulder were probably close to the same height. I immediately noticed that the sleeves on the shirt were gone and little tears were at the shoulders coming inward. The shirt was no longer stretched at the waist, although his gut still appeared to be the same proportion. The bottom of the shirt only reached to his belly button so i could definitely see the gut still there and it just barely protruded on the shirt hanging over it. Instead, the top of the shirt was painted on to his chest and hanging somewhat loosely down. It definitely was odd that the shirt shrunk in the dryer but still maintained the same waist. He gave a big smile and hello, with an emphatic hug just like at his last birthday. When he did this, the shoulder and trap movement forced the shirt to ride all the way up and wedge under his pecs, revealing the solid turtle shell underneath. You could slap that belly and there wouldn't even be a ripple. All that was left covered by the shirt was his chest. It looked like two volleyballs stuffed into a pillow case. Mikey didn't seem to notice that his shirt had ridden up as he turned to walk over to the couch. I had never seen his full back before - just his lower back from shirts riding up as he would bend over. That instance I got to see almost all of it. When the shirt had ridden up, it also wedged into his armpits. It wanted to take the path of least resistance and completely exposing his lats was much less strain than being pulled and stretched over. I was a little shocked at how much his back flared out from his waist. Isn't it funny how some fat people look like they have an incredible v-taper from the back? You would never expect that he had a big gut until he turned to the side or faced you. I looked down and chuckled at seeing his underwear exposed. His pants were always drooping somewhat, showing the plumber's crack and portions of his underwear. Even when he pulled up his pants in the past, they almost immediately fell back down again. In this case, he must not have even bothered pulling them up since the top of the pants were beneath his bubble butt. Didn't I say earlier that his narrow hips didn't give pants anything to hold on to? Why would I have thought that when his oversized glutes could have held them up. Briefly my brain also wondered whether he could even have pulled up the jeans since they looked completely stretched over his quads as it was. Looking down further, the jeans left a good 5 or 6 inches exposed from his ankle up his leg. The bottoms of the jean legs were stretched to the maximum below his calves. So that must be why he didn't try to pull them up - there was no way any more of his legs would even fit. I always preferred loose fitting khakis to jeans so I never run into that issue. You would think that 3/4 length jeans would have had wider legs. My gaze was drawn back up as I entered the house and shut the door behind me. His thighs forced him to roll each leg over each other as he walked. This cause his glute to completely flex and then bounce on top of his jeans with each step. The boxer briefs containing them did not cover all the way to the top. You could see the top 3 or 4 inches where the glutes inserted into his pelvis. The top of the boxer briefs stretched over the glutes didn't even make an indentation. Traveling further up I noticed something odd about his head. First off, I could not even see his neck since his traps rode all the way up to the base of his skull. Even the bottom of his hair line was distorted into 3D as it curved out on the the traps. But still there was something odd. I silently did that thing where you mimic taking a picture with your hands. I cropped out most of his body and just showed his head in my field of vision. It looked like it was almost double the size of my head. He always had a wider head that me from being overweight, but this was bigger in all directions. I lowered my hands and stopped walking. He turned around at the couch and noticed me staring quizzically. He asked me what was up. I took a moment to consider the previous pictures I had looked at. His head was exactly the same proportion to his body as always. In fact, his entire body looked exactly the same in proportion except for the increased muscle mass. I cannot even remember exactly what I replied with, but it was something about how he looked good with more mass even though he was having trouble shrinking his stomach. Just from the increased muscles, it already gave the illusion of a smaller gut. He got a big grin on his face and patted his stomach. My earlier assumption turned out to be correct, it did not even jiggle slightly. Mikey did, however, feel that his shirt had ridden up. He exhaled fully and sucked in his gut to pull down his shirt - the way normal people do when they are trying on pants that are obviously too small. When he did this, his entire stomach tightened into corrugated muscles. His obliques popped out through the skin, perfectly framing a massive brick wall of abs. They were the most spectacularly shredded abs I had ever seen, which is quite a sight on someone trying to trim their waistline. His abdomen tightened so much that it was easily smaller than my 39" waist. He held that pose for a good 30 seconds struggling to pull the shirt out from under his armpits and pecs. Each motion sent shockwaves through the tightly flexed muscles. By the time he finally got the shirt pulled out, his waist looked like it was 2 or 3 inches smaller than a few seconds ago just from being tensed so much. He let the air rush back into his lungs and released the tension in his abdomen. Without actually taking measurements, his full sized gut also looked slightly smaller than when I first walked in. Actually, his gut wasn't even pressed up against the shirt anymore and the fabric just completely hung off of his pecs. Mikey crashed down into the sofa seat, a tad winded from the struggle and holding his breath. Finally, I got a visual on his gut again in the seated position otherwise I would have exclaimed that it magically vanished. I sat down beside him on the couch. Or a better description would be that he took up one and a half sofa cushions and I sat on the third one. He put his arm up on the back of the sofa like he always did and his hand stretched out reached almost past me on the other side. I also realized that he was basically sitting on the couch in his boxer briefs since his pants were not pulled up, but it was his couch so he could do whatever he wanted. Spurred on by what I just witnessed, I talked to him about doing stomach vacuums to help exercise the core. I also mentioned that they usually help shrink the waist by a few inches. He accepted the proposition and promised that he would try it out. The rest of the night was fairly uneventful - we watched a movie, played some video games and drank a few beers (me only a couple early on since I would be driving later on). Every breath and movement he took during the night, made the shirt creep up again. It made it up under his pecs and armpits about halfway through the evening. By then, he had had too many beers to notice or care. Game Nights Part 2 - Wardrobe Limitations One thing I haven't mentioned so far is that Mikey and I both worked from our homes. I had a small home business run out of my tiny apartment and he did hourly work dealing with global supply shipping and logistics. He moved into a new house before I started wanting to get healthy. It was actually on his moving day that I got inspired and then mentioned it a couple of weeks later. I heard that his housing community had a gym in it, and just assumed that Mikey was working out there. Working from home, he rarely went out (especially after trying to get healthy). Anything he wanted, he would just order it online and get it delivered. That was probably one of the reasons that his clothing never seemed to fit exactly right, because he would not have tried it on before buying. After the birthday, it was another 9 months before I saw Mikey again - just around his two year anniversary in the house. After much coaxing from me, he finally started up game nights again. I got pretty lucky with traffic heading over to Mikey's house. I also left earlier than normal in my eagerness. I wound up arriving 45 minutes before our scheduled time. I knew that he would just be getting off from work. I texted en route and let him know that I would just chill out while he did whatever he had to do. I was shocked when he opened the door in just his boxer briefs. He had a towel in his other hand and was rubbing his hair to dry it more. He had just gotten out of the shower and had not known about the text. My eye level was a little above mid-pec. The left pec was stretched upward connected to his arm drying off his hair. The right pec was just a huge and round - soccer ball? no... basketball? no... Maybe a smaller sized yoga ball would be about right for a description. I took a step back from the door to get a better overall view. His proportions were a little bit off. Obviously the enlarged pecs were a change, but I mean the head-to-shoulder-to-waist width-to-hip width proportions. His hips still had that narrower than they should be look to them. His shoulders were definitely wider, but that could just be from the bowling balls stuffed into them. His waist width looked comparably about the same as before. I guess the proportions were about the same and the increased overall mass just gave an illusion. He looked at me with a little bit of concern and asked what was wrong. I shook my head and told him that he was looking really good and I just wanted to take it all in. He just smiled and laughed, stepping to the side to let me in. Even with him to the side, I had to maneuver a bit to get through the door before he closed it behind me. As I walked into the room, I finally realized what was so off with his proportions. He had the proportions of a short guy - where his torso was longer than his legs. It was quite odd since he had at least 15 inches in height on me. His legs looked like they were a tad shorter than mine, but his torso was where he made up a foot plus of the height difference. Then his big ol' head - that I noticed 9 month prior - gave him another 6 or so inches in height. Before I turned back to him, I mentioned that I totally saw a difference and he was definitely making a dent in his waist. It was not that he was lean or shredded or anything, just that his gut was not protruding like it used to. Mikey got really excited and told me to take a seat. He tossed the towel to the side and put both arms above his head and exhaled. His entire stomach sucked in and even went upwards into his ribcage. He lowered his hands slowly and felt around his stomach. He got a look of concentration on his face and expanded his ribcage a bit to suck in the stomach even more. After feeling around again, he smiled - satisfied with what he imagined it looked like from practicing in front of the mirror. He turned to the side to give a better view. With the ribcage contorted, his pecs jutted out at least 2 and a half feet from his stomach. From this angle, the one visible pec totally looked like a ball. From his collar bone, the pec went up past his chin and curved all the way around below the top of his stomach before curving back up to his ribcage. Just like my previous commentary about how his stomach did not hang, neither did his pecs. I could not even fathom how those things defied gravity like that. Superior genetics, I suppose. Mikey was still on the stocky side even with his core/stomach exercises. It wasn't like his stomach depth was close to zero like you see on completely ripped and lean bodybuilders. With his stomach sucked in, he still had a bit under two feet from back to front. Part of that was his incredibly thick lower back muscles. I guessed with pecs like those, the lower back would grow thick out of necessity. His lats and traps flared out of his backside. If I had to guess, from his back to the pecs, it had to be four feet - maybe even closer to five feet in depth. That meant his upper torso was almost 3 times as thick as his lower torso at that moment. His lower half (i.e. less than half) was equally as impressive. Now I had said that Mikey opened the door in his boxer briefs, but that is not an adequate description. His legs basically gave zero opportunity to have boxer briefs pulled down. I could imagine that even if he had tried, they would immediately roll up on his legs. So at that point, his boxer briefs looked smaller that trunks and maybe a tad bigger than regular briefs. He had a good five inches of his glute exposed above the waistband, similar to last time, and a third of his ass was hanging out the bottom of his boxer brief "legs". At least he did make an attempt to cover his butt before answering the door. Those things could easily have turned into a thong if not positioned right. With his bubble butt sticking out over a foot from his lower back, he could tear any undergarment if he wasn't careful putting it on. As indicated, his quads looked like they were 3 feet in diameter and would not have allowed for the boxer brief legs to be pulled down. Mikey turned back facing me. My mind raced was with all of these proportions I attempted to calculate. But all of that shut down when I came to the realization that Mikey's legs were much bigger than his waist. From the front they looked about the same width, but from the side, back to front, his stomach was under 2 feet while his legs looked over 3. Shaken a little, I pushed all of those thoughts out of my head. I hadn't been counting, but it had been at least a few minutes since Mikey had started flexing. I muttered something about him having to breath. He put up a finger in a "one moment" sort of gesture. He then lifted both hands up above his head again and crunched down. He still had the vacuum sucking in any exposed skin, but abdominal muscle filled in almost all of the space in an explosion of power. While nine months ago, exhaling made his stomach look corrugated, this was light years beyond that. I couldn't even see the linea alba as it was pulled in so far from the vacuum that no light was reaching it. In between each ab separation, there were a few inch deep grooves. I would say that you could have grabbed on to then with your hand, but each ab itself was like a 24 ounce steak. Possibly you could stretch your hand to each side, but there is no way you could grip it. Normally when someone flexes during a vacuum, you just see the abs pop, but Mikey's obliques also showed up for the party. With skin stretched over top of them, it looked like someone was scoring a piece of meat with a knife for even cooking. Even the space between the abs and obliques was pulled all the way in like the lines alba. I surmised that I could fit most of my hand into those caverns and probably get up to my wrist in the lines alba. After twisting from side to side and maneuvering into different positions for a minute, Mikey finally let go and started breathing again. He wasn't even gasping for air or breathing heavy, it was like that took no effort at all. I had to know how all of that was possible. Mikey was happy to talk about it and plopped down on the sofa next to me. I was almost launched out of my seat when he did that. Luckily, he put up his arm in his normal style (giving me enough space to stay there). His narrow hips took up less than two couch cushions, but his shoulder width would easily take up the entire thing by himself. His hand hung off the far side of the couch and his bicep propped up my head some like a pillow. I was about to say something, but Mikey continued with his tale. He told me about how he started doing stomach vacuums after his birthday. At first he could only do it for about 10 seconds and the strain would wind him. After 9 months, he could hold his breath for 12 minutes doing the vacuum. With taking a deep breath, he had managed to reach about 30 minutes. He said that usually while working he would just hold his breath without actually timing anything. Mikey would alternate between taking a breath and doing a vacuum for most of the day. He estimated that a moment ago he had only flexed for about five minutes. I also wondered about how he had such shredded abs without any veins. Mikey furrowed his brow and mentioned that he still held about 35% body fat. If my jaw could unhinge, it would have hit the floor and burrowed a few feet into the ground. That absolutely mind blowing abdominal display with a hand deep groove in-between was done at 30+% body fat. That was another avenue that I had to push out of my mind before getting overwhelmed. As we continued talking, I noticed that Mikey had gone back into a vacuum. He was using minimal breaths to speak and kept everything sucked in. He started talking about how not breathing actually increases testosterone. That is why some of those celebrities died while suffocating themselves, because the increased testosterone leads to heightened arousal. Instead of torturing himself, Mikey opted for just learning how to hold his breath. That insight certainly accounted for his increased muscle mass in his pecs and shoulders. It was nearly an hour before I realized we should start playing games. Mikey was still in the same vacuum pose. As we set up the game, Mikey explained that taking shallow breaths, he could keep the pose almost indefinitely. We joked about it and I bet him that he couldn't keep it up for the rest of the night. He took that bet and immediately vacuumed again. He kept flexing and unflexing his abs the entire game just to distract me. Close up, I noted something interesting about his obliques. They stuck out from his pelvis almost like handlebars. To the untrained eye, they would be called love-handles. However Mikey's were solid and had the shredded look that obliques can get at low body fat percentages (????? I know, right?). From those handle bars, they actually curved inward before flaring out to the ribcage. It certainly gave the appearance that his waist was smaller now than before. I asked him about it and he took on a forlorn look on his face. He sadly noted that his waist was bigger now than before. I could not offer a good explanation. He clearly had shrunk his waist just from the vacuums. It did not make any sense why he would have gained a few inches. We kept playing and chatting well into the night. Sometime after midnight, Mikey lost his concentration and couldn't hold his vacuum any longer and conceded defeat. With that, I decided to take my win and head home. I did applaud his effort in holding a vacuum for somewhere around 5 hours straight. I didn't mention it, but his waist was absolutely smaller than when I arrived earlier. At the door, Mikey asked me what I wanted since I won the bet. I looked him up and down and told him next time to put some cloths on. Mikey looked down at his bare chest (obviously not able to see past it) and blushed profusely. He apologized 20 times before finally closing the door behind me. Over the next couple of weeks of game nights, Mikey taught me more about what he was learning on stomach vacuums and waistline reduction. Things were going great until we had to cancel few times in a row and fell out of habit again. =========== Less than three months later we were both eager to get back into it because Mikey's birthday had come around again. The door opened to me staring at the lower side of Mikey's pecs. I looked up and only saw pecs going on forever. Mikey kneeled on the floor, but that didn't help - darn his shorter than they should be legs. He got all the way down to a pushup position and I could finally see his face in-between the massive mounds of his pecs and traps. Not like his face was small. It looked 4 times as wide as my own face and twice as tall. Even if I was over 9 feet tall like Mikey, looking towards his face would still be half obscured by his pecs. I chuckled a little because in his pushup position, the top of his head was about as tall as me. He laughed too (although probably not knowing the reason for mine) and gave me a big welcome. Once inside, we went to hug since it was a birthday tradition. I got bumped away by his legs. He tried to lean over and I was almost shoved to the floor by his pecs. Wait, hadn't we hugged before? We both had confused looks on our faces, although we couldn't see each other. I decided to just bend over his legs and grab on to his obliques since there was no possible way I could get around his waist. Hey, I was right, his obliques were like handle bars - except really meaty as if I was holding on to big rolls of salami at a deli counter. He chuckled and reached under his pecs to pat me on the back. I let go and slid my way out from under his pecs. Obviously he was wearing clothing this time or I wouldn't have tried that... probably. Calling it clothing was somewhat of a joke though. He had on some leggings that basically looked like a second skin. They could not have been any tighter. In fact, they were so stretched that you could see Mikey's skin in a couple of places in the right light. His "shirt" was a string tank with such long strings that it barely covered the bottom half of his stomach (although a lot of the top half was already covered by pecs). We pretty much dove straight into movies and video games after that. I won't bore you with all of the details from that night. Mikey took the couch by himself. He was just barely able to fit onto it. I did not understand why he would have bought that brand in the first place if it was that small for him. It was better having me on the floor or grabbing one of the dining room chairs. If Mikey had sat on the floor, he would have completely blocked my vision. I was a little taller than his torso and head if I had been standing up, but his ass and legs propped him up by another 3 feet. There would have been no use trying to go to either side because the caps on his shoulders were almost 3 times as wide as the sofa from tip to tip. One nice thing to note was that after years of trying, he had finally gotten his waist under his hip measurement while vacuumed. He told me how confusing it was because his waist had actually gained quite a few inches over the past few months but somehow his hips gained more - most likely from those salami obliques. Games nights surprisingly lasted for most of that year. Every once in a while we would cancel, but we kept up the habit. It went back to me not noticing changes in his muscular or gut development since we were seeing each other every week. Game Nights Part 3 - The Release *NOTE: This part does include some sexual themes. Fair warning in case you do not like that sort of stuff. By the end of the year, we got busy with the holidays and such. We had vowed to celebrate his birthday again in a few months. By then, we were both eager to get back into it. The door opened to me staring at Mikey's crotch. It was covered by one of those sheath underwear styles. The sheath and rest of the briefs were forced upward by his quads. The pouch was resting in a little bed created by the protruding muscles. The sheath was draped over top, cascading over the muscles and down a little. I looked up and his turtle ridged boulder of a gut filled the doorway. I leaned in a little and just saw pecs blocking anything above. I said a hello with an obvious question mark at the end. Mikey tried getting down into a pushup position again and I could see his hair obscured by the massive pecs jutting out from the pose. Even in this position, the top of his pecs were still a couple of feet above my head. Finally, Mikey just completely plopped down on to the floor and looked up (looking straight at me from my view). My head was finally above his, but his traps and lats still stuck out far enough to be taller than me. His head was gigantic from this frame of reference. His nose alone was getting close to the size of my entire head. I probably could have climbed into his mouth if he stretched his jaw a little. I wouldn't have been able to get all the way inside, at least up to my waist, though. The thought of this brought a little smirk to my face. Once inside, we went for a traditional birthday hug. I tried to grab at his obliques again, but they were far out of reach. I told him I had an idea and dove on top of his legs. I grabbed on to the only thing I could find, the sheath underwear. It was difficult to hold since it was soft and bigger than my hands could grip around, but the fabric gave me something to hang on to. I used it to mountain climb up his legs. I then reached his gut which blocked my way from getting completely on top of the mountains. And I could not keep climbing since I was faced with a ceiling made out of pecs right above my head. He understood what I was trying to do and said he could help with it. He then performed his vacuum pose that he had been practicing for a couple of years now. Mikey's ribcage jutted out and lifted up his pecs, finally giving my head some room. His gut completely sucked in and up into his ribcage. I was able to climb into the cave and comfortably kneel on top of his legs inside of the space. If he managed a little bit more, I might even be able to stand. I tossed my climbing rope aside and went to try to hug him. That turned out as easy as hugging a brick wall. Feeling what I was doing, he exclaimed a quick apology and flexed his abdomen. I felt like I got hit by a car as I was catapulted away. Luckily my climbing rope was close by and I was able to quickly grab on before flying out and probably smashing into a wall. Mikey obviously felt the movement but could not figure out what was going on. Determined to do that hug, I scaled up again, entered the cave and dove into the abs. I remember thinking at some point when I saw him vacuum that I could stick part of my hand into the groove between his obliques and abs. I was wrong, I got up to my elbow. I was actually able to feel the space behind abs and almost touch my fingers inside of his stomach cavity. He put his hand on my back and gently pressed me into his abs to reciprocate the hug. Before descending again, I reached in-between his ab columns. I got up to my shoulder and still couldn't feel the end of the tunnel. Also curious about something else, I scooted back a little and reached up towards his pecs. I easily slid my hand in between the two. It was hot and slick in there. With the pecs jammed up against each other all of the time, he must just build up body heat and sweat like crazy. I reached my other hand in and continued to stand. Once my head entered, the entire world went dark and silent. It was like those movies where a bomb goes off and they mute the volume for a couple of minutes for effect. All light and sound vanished except I could hear Mikey's heart beat pulsing through the muscle tissue. By the time I got to my waist, my hands were feeling the deep crevice at the top. When I was fully standing up on his legs, my head reached fresh air again. I felt like I was in a funnel. Directly in front of me, was the top of his sternum, leading to his neck. In all other directions were pecs jutting upward. Mikey craned his neck and looked down as best he could. Think about trying to look at the bottom of your neck to see a cut or a mole or something. Now picture that mole as being a person almost 1/3 of your height shimmying up through your pec cleavage. He grinned and said hey but it was a cross between a croak and a whisper since he was holding his breath. The vibrations from his voice box were almost overwhelming - If continued for an extended period of time in that position, I would have disintegrated. As for getting face-to-face time with Mikey, I figured this was as good as it would get. Nonchalantly, I started just telling him about work and where my company was going. It was pretty much a one sided conversation, though he did nod and croak a few one word responses. I must have been fairly comfortable standing with his pecs holding me up, because we maintained that position for a good 30 minutes. I didn't even realize how fast the time had flown, and wanted to allow Mikey to breath again - though he seemed perfectly content. I began to adjust my footing to determine which would be easier, going up or back down. Diving through the pecs even came to mind, but I did not know where I would land once I came out. I managed to start turning myself around and found a mound of flesh that gave me some traction. As I continued turning and stepped, I heard (and felt) a rumble emanating from Mikey's chest. When I had turned myself completely around, I realized that I must have stepping on the underwear's pouch and the fabric was why it was easier to maneuver on. I tried to adjust where I was stepping but it was too late. Mikey's pecs squeezed a little bit harder and I knew it would be impossible to get out. Mikey slowly started to gyrate his hips and I could feel my feet be rubbed back and forth over the underwear pouch. My climbing rope solidified into a pole and started to rise up. The solid surface gave me something better to stand on and I began pushing with all of my strength but only managed to get a few inches higher. My attempt made the rumble grow in strength. I heard a whack and felt a ripple through his pecs in front of me. The space between the pecs started to part and I silently cheered that I would be free again. This turned out not to be completely wrong. Instead, the sheath fabric entered my space and the pecs closed in behind it. The top of the underwear was around my chin. While before, my climbing rope was bigger than both of my hand wrapped around it, it had grown to be larger than my torso. Realizing what might be coming, I really began to scramble to get out, pushing with my feet at the base of the sheath and pulling down on the fabric in front of my with my hands. Thinking that I would use the fabric to be able to climb up again was another incorrect assumption. All I managed to do was make the sheath harder and wedge me in more. I kept struggling and it became like quicksand where everything I did made it more difficult to escape. I started to get crushed in-between sternum, pecs and underwear. I never would have imagined saying that sentence before or ever again. I couldn't breath. The world was beginning to turn dim. With everything I had left, I pushed at the base with my legs since that had worked originally, knowing full well that it would accomplish nothing. Mikey bucked a few times while I was doing this and thick cream began to ooze out of the top. It didn't spray or shoot any where because fabric. I began blacking out as a warm feeling crept up my neck. A jolt shocked me out of it - Mikey still hadn't taken a breath in 45 minutes. And, oh my gosh, I can't breath and am going to drown. The cream was still being produced. It started pooling in the crater that I now lived in. Mikey's pecs relaxed a little bit and I no longer felt the life being crushed out of me. However, the cream was quickly passing my nose and almost my eyes. I hadn't taken a breath in well over 2 minutes and that was without training, scrambling in fear and almost blacking out from being crushed. I tried to move with whatever strength I could muster, but it was no use, any place I tried to move my hands was too slick to get any traction. Everything below my shoulders was still pinned, anyway. I quickly found myself fully submerged and the level was still rising. I would have thrashed about, but I had no strength left and no direction I could thrash in. My chest started hurting from holding my breath. My diaphragm started convulsing up and down, screaming for me to fill my lunges with air. All that was left was giving in. I just relaxed - resigned to my fate now - and let the liquid into my lunges. Minutes went by before I realized that I was not dead. I couldn't see anything. There's wasn't any air. Was that not death? I took a deep breath. That wasn't air that entered my lunges, but at the same time I no longer felt like I was drowning. In fact, I felt better than I had in any recent memories. Just then, something hit me in the back of my head. I felt the same thing hit my hands a couple of times and then swivel around my head a bunch. Finally my vision cleared some and I was able to wipe my eyes. The object was Mikey's tongue. He couldn't reach everywhere, but did manage to get my head and hands. The bottom half of my face was still submerged and the fabric was still producing cream, albeit at a slower pace. Mikey croaked to get that, then paused and croaked a please. It was definitely coming out at a quick enough pace to submerge me completely once more in another minute. I leaned my head forward and began to breath through the fabric. Doing this caused Mikey to start bucking again before the production started to go faster than it had originally. I compensated by breathing quicker and much deeper. When it started to slow after around 10 minutes, again Mikey began bucking and it became even faster. It kept happening a countless number of times. Each time was faster than the previous one. I do not know how I kept up, but I did. Finally it slowed up until it stopped. I breathed in everything that was around me, using my hands to scoop things up. I even scraped down Mikey's skin and my own clothing. I was a little bit disappointed when I had to breath air again. I felt the world shift as Mikey sat on his sofa. I never understood why he had bought such a small sofa. I couldn't see it, but knew that Mikey would be hanging off both ends. He croaked a question asking if I was ok. I tilted my head all the way back and could see the exhaustion on his face. I attempted to respond but all that came out was the sound of someone trying to talk under water. I waved at him and tried to push on the sheath. He nodded and spread his arms out and as far back as he could go. That was enough for the sheath and me to get dislodged. The sheath was still hard, but slowly becoming softer. I rode it down like an elevator and got off at the floor. I coughed a few times to clear my throat before being able to talk. I quickly exclaimed that Mikey had to breath. He finally took in a deep breath and was breathing heavy for a few minutes after. I asked him why he wasn't breathing before and he said that my feet would have been crushed where they were. That made sense. I thanked him for allowing me to continue to walk, with a chuckle. Although, I found myself standing on bare feet. I had come in with sandals on, but they must have gotten lost somewhere in there. I certainly wasn't going back to find them. I asked him how he managed to hold his breath for an hour. He told me about how when he made himself calm, and the testosterone started being produced from holding his breath, he could go for around two hours. He said it was like something inside of him still allowed oxygen absorption or that it replaced the need for oxygen. He looked over at the clock and gestured. I glanced at it and saw that it was 3 AM. Mikey was standing there with me standing on him for over 8 hours. He just smiled and said that he knew he had to do it and somehow managed to get past his previous record of 2 hours. He then got a solemn look on his face and thanked me. It was a genuine heartfelt thanks - I had never seen him with such a serious look on his face and knew that he really meant it. He said that for the past three years, he was unable to "do the deed" and in fact couldn't get it up in the slightest. During any diet or exercise routine he could not focus on it at all and needed some release from the tensions of work and life. He felt like he was exploding for all of that time and I never knew about it. After 50+ times tonight, he felt like he could finally breath again (pun intended). Game Nights Part 4 - My Turn After chatting for close to another hour, I decided to head home. I looked at my clothes and they were not in good shape. When I had looked at my bare feet before, were my clothes in this condition? I shook my head to clear my thoughts because I was actually having trouble seeing my feet under my pecs. I had to bend over way more than usual, but that was causing some light headedness. Over the past few years, I actually had kept up with working out and attempting to maintain a good diet (attempted, but not exactly succeeded). I was not as pear shaped as I had been before Mikey's moving day. My hips were still on the larger side, but at least my shoulders were a bit wider. In the previous few months, I had started gaining somewhat of a V-taper. With the wide hips, it formed a little bit of an X-shape or maybe you would call it more of an hour-glass shape, but that was much better than a pear. I was hovering around 20% body fat, so I did not have visible abs and a little bit of a gut. My pecs were always the hardest to get to respond, but I guessed I had made more progress than I originally thought. I asked Mikey if he had any old clothes I could borrow since I did not look so hot with dried sweat (among other things) and ripped clothing covering my body. Even if they didn't fit it was fine since I just needed to get home. After eight hours of standing there and experiencing all of that, I felt ready to explode and really needed to bang one out (but not in a million years at my friend's house). Mikey said that he still had some older clothes in his office closet. I went upstairs to check out what I could find and just threw my shirt and pants into the trash. There was a nice 3xl shirt in there. I started to put that on, but I couldn't even get my arms in there. My memories of Mikey wearing that shirt and how the manufacturer's cut was wrong flickered. I also found that one frayed t-shirt and jeans he had on a couple of birthdays ago. I held it up and wondered how he ever fit into that. I also pulled out the pair of jeans. Even though I remembered them being short on him, they should have been gigantic on me since he was over 15 feet tall, right? I pulled on the shirt and laughed at the torn sleeves. The little tears at the shoulders were growing a little bit more inwards while I was looking at myself in the next door bathroom mirror - that was odd. Pulled down, the shirt didn't even reach to my belly button and it was completely stretch at my chest to the point of being slightly see through. I looked like two cheese wheels somehow managing to fit into a spandex knee brace. Without a rounded gut like Mikey's, the shirt did not roll up. It was basically form fitting over top of my flared out lats and ended around the middle of my "hour glass". It wanted to take the path of least resistance and staying in place made less strain than rolling up would have. With the shirt ending right at my stomach's mid-point, it totally highlighted my nice v-taper that I was getting. I nodded in approval. I slapped my small gut hard as a salute to my nice bulges everywhere. It jiggled a little. I attempted one of Mikey's vacuums in the mirror. I exhaled fully and sucked in my stomach. I was taken aback that my stomach tightened as much as it did and actually made the shirt hang loosely from my ribcage in the front. Corrugated muscles popped out all over the landscape. My obliques were absolutely massive - a pear shaped advantage to the apple's narrow hips. Proportionally, they were definitely bigger than Mikeys, though his would be comparably longer because of his longer torso:leg ratio. My abs were not as shredded looking as Mikey's, and they had big globular shapes to them. It was interesting that Mikey's abs at 35% body fat looked a little bit better when flexed. His big ball gut must have been incredibly dense. I found holding my breath to be somewhat easier given the 5 minutes or so that I was forced to hold it earlier and then around 8 hours of not breathing any air. I ran through some different angles and poses that I had seen Mikey do with his vacuum. Each motion sent shockwaves through the tensely flexed muscles. Sucked in like that it wasn't too shabby and spurred me to work on my waist a little more once I got home. When I released, I did not feel winded. My gut even looked slightly flatter than a few minutes prior. I attempted to adjust the shirt a little, but it wasn't having any of that with my pecs straining it up top. I looked at my underwear and it was so tight that it resembled a thong. That was so weird, I did not remember wearing a thong to come to my friend's house. I tried to pull the pants on, but couldn't even get close. Things stopped around midway up my thighs because it was just getting too wide. This left my big muscular bubble shaped glutes - with a thong squeezed in-between - fully hanging out. I tried pulling from the bottom, but that was useless. The cuffs on the bottom left 6 inches exposed from my ankle up my leg. A few inches up from there, the lower part of the pant legs were completely wedged into my calves. I realized that I wouldn't be able to get these jean shorts up to the knee. Or were they more like daisy dukes - they looked short enough that they wouldn't even cover to mid thigh if I could have pulled them up to my waist. I took off the jeans and felt ripping near my armpits. The little tears started pulling apart, running down my lats on both side. Immediately after, the center of the shirt split at the collar and around my pecs. I was not entirely surprised given how tight the shirt was when I had put it on. A wave of something between euphoria and nausea overtook me. I felt like my time was running short and I needed to get home immediately. I was about to pop like that shirt just did. I went back into the office just as my thong burst free. I didn't even care, though. I just opened the closet and grabbed the first thing that I saw. There was a big piece of fabric on the floor. I picked it up and quickly looked it over. The logo was the same that I remembered from around a year and a half ago. It was that pair of underwear Mikey was wearing after his shower. I would never in a million years wear someone else's underwear, but this was a special million and one circumstance. I just needed to get home. I knew that the underwear would be way too big for me, but I could just use a belt. Wait, my belt. I fished through the trash and found that my belt was a little torn, but still usable. I threw on the underwear and started wrapping the belt around my waist. Except, it did not fit around my waist. It barely even fit across my back. It must have been torn in half during all of the events of the night. I tossed the belt back into the trash and realized that I didn't even need it. I must have been mistaken about the boxer briefs being from over a year ago. I went back into the bathroom since I had trouble seeing what was going on any more without a mirror. Those boxer briefs were definitely too small even for me. They were completely wedged up between my legs and constricting my groin. I turned to the side and saw that they were completely wedged up my ass, looking like a thong. What was with underwear looking like thongs tonight? I tried to pull it out of my crack, but it was like stretching a rubber band. It kept snapping back to the same position. After one last attempt, the boxer briefs shredded on both sides. I had to crouch down to pull out the mega wedgie they had left in their wake. I got a huge head rush again leaning over like that and felt like I was going to hurl or blow. Nothing happened, and I shockingly was not even hard at that point. The snapped briefs went into the trash, too. They looked like they were much bigger on the floor in the closet. In the trash they seemed incredibly tiny. I found Mikey's leggings from last year and started pulling them on as I walked back to the bathroom. I had to step back to take it all in. The leggings were completely see through from all angles. They were stretched so thin that I was shocked they hadn't just shredded apart. There was no way they would have lasted until I got home - they weren't concealing anything anyway. I peeled them off and checked out the brand name. I thought about getting a pair that fits later on since they seemed to be pretty high quality and durable. Still stark naked, I peeked my head around the corner, looking down the staircase. Mikey was dozing on the couch. His back was propped up against the wall and his head wasn't going anywhere with his pecs keeping it in place. I darted down the steps and into his bedroom to find some of his bigger clothes. I would have worn a tent at that point, I didn't care. I found his underwear drawer, so it must have been a million and two circumstance. Even with his three years abstinent claim, I completely avoided the few sheath style briefs that I found. There was no circumstance where my sword should fit into someone else's sheath. He did have a few large pouch spandexy things. I grabbed one and put it on, holding the top so they wouldn't fall down. I looked into his closet for some type of pants. I found a pair of shorts that an elephant would probably wear. It was good enough. I could just tie them up somehow. I checked to make sure Mikey was still asleep before darting back upstairs to the other bathroom. Quick in and out, I did not want Mikey to find me in his master bedroom or bathroom as I was already over the line for invasion of privacy (going through and wearing his underwear, as an example). As I neared the top of the steps, my heart was racing from running room to room, up and down steps. Another wave completely overtook me and I dropped to my hand and knees (the other hand still holding the shorts and underwear up). I started panting for air and moaning. The pain and pleasure rushing through my head was all that I could think about. I was basically at the point of orgasm for however many minutes I was frozen there. When it finally allowed some of my senses to return, one of the first things I realized was that I was still on the staircase. I used the moment of lucidity to crawl to the top and out of Mikey's field of view. I plopped down on the landing and felt around the front of the shorts for a wet spot. They were completely dry except for a bit of moisture from sweat. I felt a great deal of sorrow for my friend downstairs. If that was anything like what he had been experiencing for the past few years, I would have gone crazy. Still mostly enthralled, I got myself together enough to stand up and head to the bathroom. Approaching the mirror, my gaze was drawn to my legs. My thighs were big enough to force me to roll each leg over each other as I walked. I could even feel my glutes flexing and bouncing with each step. I let go of the shorts and underwear and they stayed in place. I always thought that mens shorts looked stupid because they never seemed to be shaped correctly. Then, when they would hang from the person's waist, the inside or the outside edges always seemed to ride up. These shorts sat below my hip bone and formed perfectly around my quads. I was a bit surprised that being a little more than a foot shorter than Mikey, I could fill out his short this well. The design on them had a lighter color in the middle and dark lines going from the center waistband to the outside edges of my legs. Just the design alone and how it drew my eyes made my hips seem small and my quads gigantic. I could definitely have gotten used to having a better image of myself in a mirror. Did I not have a good opinion of my reflection before? Turning to the side, my glutes perfectly filled out the back of the shorts and it really accentuated the shape. I wasn't able to pull them completely up to my hips for fear of ripping them over my ass, which left a good 6 inches of my glutes visible. My eyes trailed upwards. You know how models are down in the sub-7% body fat range to get their abs to pop, yet someone like Derek Poundstone has visible abs at 15%? The more muscle you have, the more body fat you can have and still show definition. Someone like Mikey at 35% body fat had big and bulbous muscles, giving them all a very rounded look instead of a cut and defined look. While I looking at myself in the mirror, I could have sworn that I had magically dropped under 10% body fat. My abs were these wide bricks stacked on top of each other. The top four were the only ones separated from the pack, with two columns bordering my belly button going down. However, I did not have any visible veins popping up - meaning I was at least 20% body fat, still. I imagined looking up a definition of bear mode in the dictionary and seeing my picture. My pecs showed a nice cut down the middle and a separation near the top at the upper chest. My torso was just thick all the way down (still curved inwards at my waist). My hips looked like hams were shoved in there with a massive adonis belt that joined forces with the ab columns to stretch the front of the shorts unnecessarily. My lats pushed my arms forward by about 20 degrees and to the side by 30 degrees. Unfortunately my smaller proportioned arms and shoulders looked completely eclipsed by what was going on in the middle. If you chopped off my arms, they would look quite impressive on their own. I seemed to remember that I had gotten my arms up to 19 inches, but these were clearly past 40 or 50 inches. It was a shame that they got outshined by everything else. I could feel another wave washing over my brain and just mumbled about how it would have to do without a shirt. I shut off the lights in the bathroom and office before quickly making my way back down stairs. If I let it overtake me again, I could not foresee how long I would be debilitated. Game Nights Part 5 - Finally Some Clarity Mikey was still dozing on the couch when I came downstairs. I woke him to let him know that I was leaving. I wanted to make sure that he locked up behind me - you never know when a robber might take advantage of an unlocked door and overpower you. He groggily smiled and stood up to give me a hug goodbye. I looked down at his legs, expecting to have to scale mountains. But we were the same height, weren't we? What was I doing when we first hugged last night? I looked at my hand and then at his chest cleavage. Wasn't I reaching up into his pecs with my whole arm before? My thoughts were interrupted as he reached me and we hugged. Since i was a taller, i just maneuvered my pecs a little and we were able to pat each other on the back. I held him for a moment remembering that the last time we managed to hug normally seemed like it was a few years ago. That thought too was interrupted as he was asleep again with face on my pecs. I just held him there for a few minutes, gently rubbing his back. That was quite an ordeal he had tonight and indeed over the previous three years. I scooped him up in my arms and brought him to his back patio. He was heavy, but one of the benefits of being over a foot taller and wider was that he was small enough to carry. The back patio was a nice enclosed space. He had a quadruple sized reinforced hammock that he would sleep on when it was nice out. However the hammock did not look big, maybe it was a regular size and I was mistaken about it being larger. I laid him in there gently and lit his firepit. It was a nicely designed space, with ventilation for the firepit to keep you warm without smoking you out, and a cool cross breeze to give you fresh air. As I was lighting the pit, I heard a long rip and the shorts fell from my waist, split in half. I sighed and picked them up off of the patio floor. I got another head rush as I bent over and the micro modal fabric of the large pouched underwear was almost immediately straining in response. I decided to stay until he woke up just to make he was ok. That meant it turned into a million and three circumstance because I could not hang around without getting some relief. I went into his master bathroom because it had an oversized shower stall. I was past caring about invasion of privacy, I knew instinctively that I wouldn't have even made it home in that state. In the bathroom, Just turning on the water started making me harder. I wasn't even done adjusting the temperature when the micro modal underwear just exploded off of me - that stuff was was supposed to be super stretchy. Temperature be damned, this was happening regardless of hot or cold. I jumped into the stall and started shooting before the door closed behind me. Imagining having to clean up an eight hour mess if this was going to be anything like Mikey earlier, I decided to just "self clean" so to speak. Out of habit, I breathed in as opposed to swallowing. Luckily my pecs were much more manageable than Mikey's and I could reach my head to breath in on my own. Since I was already in the shower, I decided to clean myself. I still had residues from the various events earlier in the night. It was quite interesting washing myself in the shower with my head(s) locked in place. It took a good hour for one load, but luckily did not continue afterwards. It would have been awkward shooting again (and again and again and again) like Mikey had. I wasn't stopped up for three years like he had been, either. I finished rinsing and turned off the shower. I mouthed a curse when I realized that I had never searched for a towel. I just shook my head and let myself drip dry for a few minutes. My head was finally clearing and I could use the time to think. I had come in with sandals on and then lost them somewhere on Mikey's body. I bent over and looked at my feet - how in the world could I have lost size 30 sandals on his body? They would have been visible anywhere, even in-between his pecs. I tried to picture the sandals in my mind. I recalled being in the store and buying size 13's. I also remembered my shirt in the trash had been size xl. When I was trying them on, Mikey's 3xl shirt and the ripped one felt like they would be too big for me. So why was my mind telling me that I order custom sized shirts online? All of the underwear ripped apart even though they were drastically different sizes. All of the pants and shorts were stretched around my legs with them also being different sizes. No... my car, it was regular sized. Why did it make sense to find clothes to drive home? I would not even be able to fit one leg in the drivers seat let alone drive home in it. Even my home had 8 foot ceilings. How could I even live there? My subconscious kept telling me to shake these thoughts out of my head, but my brain finally wasn't listening. Wait, Mikey was shorter than me when we first met by over a foot. Then he was much taller than me, more than 2.5 times my height. At that moment I was taller again by over two feet. Mikey was 5'2" a few years ago, right? He said that he was ready to explode for over three years. He was also 5'2" a little over three years ago. I finally pinned it down, things started changing when he started trying to exercise. No that's not it, he also said that he could not focus on a diet and exercise regime the whole time, which meant it started around when he moved into his house. I looked at the faucet, was it something in the water? No, it couldn't be. I knew for a fact that he drank filtered water from his refrigerator. I pondered what could be different between his life and mine. We ate the same types of food, nothing out of the ordinary - although I was more adventurous. He played more video games and was online more than me, but why would that cause this effect to happen? By then, I was no longer dripping wet. I stepped out and found his linen closet for a towel. I quickly dried myself off and went back to his closet to find something very large and stretchy. I was no longer under the fog of my subconscious saying that Mikey's clothes would be too big. I concentrated for a moment on how much taller I was than Mikey, my brain still said somewhat over two feet. At least that meant I was not growing anymore (or even worse, both of us were growing at the same rate). I found a much larger pair of lycra leggings, made by the same company as the ones in the office closet. That would have to do. After stuffing myself into the leggings, I ran the towel through my hair one more time and hung it over the shower stall doors. It occurred to me that I would have a lot of explaining to do with all of the torn clothes now in the trash. I was fine just buying him all new clothes to replace anything that I had touched. The harder topic would be me going through his bedroom and even using his master bathroom shower without asking. Since I was there anyway, I decided to check out what the leggings looked like in the mirror. They were definitely tight, but not to the point of bursting - finally! I tried to get some rough measurements even though my subconscious was telling me that I had already measured many times in the past. My brain was still fighting it off. It was actually quite difficult to measure since everything was so much bigger and my frame of reference was off. I looked at my hand and it seemed like a normal sized hand according to my eyeball judgement. However, just in relation to tiles on the floor and such, my hand had to have been at least 2 feet long. Using both hands as a quick ruler, my thighs were somewhere in the 90+ circumference range (almost 4 hands worth). I tried the same on my arms with more limited success. They were each in-between 2 hands and 3 hands - though closer to 2. A very rough estimate put them around 60 inches. My hands could not stretch far enough to fully cup my delts to judge their size. I felt the heft of my pecs. The felt like solid slabs of beef, though with the increased size they were probably closer to the entire slab of meat hanging to age in a butcher shop. I bounced my pecs in my hands to feel them pounding up and down and that flexed hard in the mirror. I could see slight signed of striations in the mirror, but not very distinct. That was wild to see at 20% body fat. I could recall flexing and barely seeing the separation at the bottom of my pecs before. My eyes traveled down from my pecs and I noticed that my stomach was sucked in. My abs were clearly defined now. The increased muscle density while growing provided further separation (still no veins though). I did a quick hand measurement and it was roughly 80 inches (3 hands plus a bit more). I tried to inflate my gut and tense it again, but nothing happened. I wasn't purposefully or even fully doing a vacuum pose. Actually, I wasn't even breathing. I forced myself to think about it and my last breath of air I remembered taking was at the firepit. I recalled smelling the embers and then getting a head rush when bending over right next to it. I did gasp when the shorts had ripped off, but could not recall actually breathing air any time after that. I tried to inhale but my throat felt like it was closed. I tried to exhale and some air bubbled up and exited my mouth - causing my stomach to suck in just a tiny bit more. I went to inhale again and was still blocked. It was like swimming with a snorkel. If you went under water and exhaled, you could feel the bubbles leaving the tube but then you would be trapped until you reached the surface again to blow out the water. But in this case, i did not feel panicked about not breathing. Instead, i felt like i had plenty of oxygen and did not have to breath. I felt like I would have to address not having to breath at some point, but it was not a critical situation at that moment. So the firepit... could there be something in there? I knew it was some type of synthetic coal and not wood. It even had a pretty yellow color to the brickettes. Some weird smoke could have some hallucinogenic effects and possibly distort perceptions. I knew that Mikey slept out there on the patio most of the time. Whatever residual smoke may have been hanging around the house when I would stop by, but not concentrated enough to have the long term effects that Mikey was facing. Having his breathing stopped while he slept might also explain why he took to doing the stomach vacuums so quickly and could hold his breath for record breaking lengths of time. I also had the marathon of not breathing air for eight hours straight, but I also had everything that was stored up over three years saturating my lungs - it obviously resulted in a much greater impact than residual smoke that had not been completely ventilated. It was around 7AM by then. I went to confirm my suspicions and found that Mikey was not breathing out on the hammock. I extinguished the flames and picked him up to bring him to his bed. I closed the door behind me to prevent any more of the smoke from coming. I smiled at the thought - I would not have imagined this yesterday. Here I was carrying 15+ foot tall Mikey and being able to maneuver enough to close a door without dropping him. But I was always big enough to hold him like that... Damn, I shook my head with disgust. That stuff works fast. Luckily I still wasn't breathing, as inhaling it would probably have a much greater impact. I went to lie Mikey down on his bed, but why did he buy such a small bed. it was supposed to be a double sized king and looks smaller than a twin with him on it. I quickly bit my lip to try to stay centered in reality. I shut his bedroom door and opened his windows to help bring in some fresh air. It was still difficult to concentrate, and took everything I had to keep focused on the matter at hand. I reached up and touched the ceiling. At least Mikey had lucked out by getting 24 foot cathedral ceilings. Otherwise, He would have been smashed into the place some time last year. I ran my hand along the ceiling to the doorway. The door was completely removed with a good chunk of the wall. At some point, Mikey must have had contractors out to reframe the doorways. I had never noticed that his doors went almost to the ceiling and were 16 feet wide. Everything had always registered as normal. Speaking of which, the office wall had been completely removed, along with the upstairs bathroom's wall. The only thing each of the rooms had were those room separator accordion type doors. My mind was still boggling over how these obviously strange things did not even phase me a few hours ago. On the opposite side of the bedroom, Mikey had a bench installed that could hold him. I gently tested it out and it seemed sturdy enough to hold me, too. I then heard Mikey take a deep inhale and then sounded like the normal labored breathing that people do when they sleep. That was good, at least one thing was off my mind. I leaned back and closed my eyes. I had been awake for over 24 hours (minus whatever amount of time i had been blacked out) and it was starting to wear on me. I obviously couldn't leave the house looking like this, and it was going to be difficult explaining the situation to Mikey since he had been under the influence of whatever that stuff was for over three years. To make matters worse, I still could not breath, meaning I also would not be able to speak. I sighed, or rather a couple bubbles trickled up my throat and escaped. I dozed off with the singular thought that I hoped I would wake up in my right mind. Game Nights Part 6 - The New Paradigm I woke up sometime around noon. I felt so groggy, I could have slept for another five hours. My roommate Mikey was in my bed and I was slowly realizing that I was on my corner bench seat. I tried to remember when we went to bed last night. We must have been so drunk. Even though I could not recall, I obviously brought Mikey to my room instead of his hammock. I stood up and stretched, rubbing my hands against the ceiling. I got a sudden chill and noticed the window was open. I rubbed my bare chest and could feel the goosebumps popping up. After closing the window, I rubbed at my arms and shoulders to warm myself up a bit. I inspected the current situation. I looked over my roommate to make sure he was ok. The silly guy was just wearing underwear and it was really cold in there. Other than his underwear being a little bit crusty, he seemed fine. He was in one of those sheath style underwear brands that he liked so much. Normally, I am not checking out my roommate, but laying there with no other clothes on he was basically on full display. He definitely looked bigger than usual - about as long as his thigh. It was kind of like when you have sex and don't fully go down afterwards. That not-fully-done chub state. It was not that I disapproved of the sight. He was actually looking pretty manly like that with the sheath somehow still covering it all. Nodding as a sort of "good for you", I pulled a blanket over him so that he would not catch a cold. We were just roommates and not partners, though I did not mind him being in my bed or basically being naked laying there. We never really talked about sexual orientation, but I suspected that he was bisexual, leaning towards women. I was more asexual, not really seeking the company of men or women. If a situation came up, I would go with the flow and wind up not enjoying it as much as the other party. I knew how to please myself and had not found anybody else who could come close. Just because I was not interested in men or women didn't mean that I stopped having fantasies. Since we were not specifically "into each other", Mikey being in my bed was not a big deal and it was better to just let it go. We shared most things around the house, anyway. Even without being a couple, we still cared deeply for each other. I would do anything for Mikey, even give my life to save his. And I knew he felt the same way. With Mikey safe and resting soundly, I went into the bathroom. It was a little bit warmer there. I checked myself out in the bathroom mirror. I had to brush my hair a little with my hand - it was really messy, as if I had taken a shower and just let it dry with only a quick tussle of a towel. I had at least a day's worth of beard growth going and it was coming in pretty evenly. In another day or two, I would have a nice full beard. Also, I was only wearing leggings with no underwear. The previous night was beginning to be curiouser and curiouser. It looked like I had just jammed on the pants with reckless abandon. I pulled them part way down to take a leak. I really had to go - yep, there was definitely a ton of alcohol last night. I readjusted my package before pulling the pants back up. Allowing my penis to run down my inner thigh prevented any pain later on from constriction. I had to I wiped a little bit of drool from the side of my face and rubbed the sleep from my eyes. What day was it? With the hair, beard growth and pants, it seemed like I had lost an entire day. I pondered the question for a moment as I scratched at the beard. My best guess was that it seemed like a Saturday. That was good, Mikey was off on Saturdays and I could just let him sleep in. I walked out of my room to check email up in the office. On my way, I stopped by the kitchen to start brewing some coffee. I opened up a bag and poured the entire pound of coffee grounds into the filter. I grabbed two gallons of water from the pantry and filled the machine's reservoir. I flipped the on switch and sauntered towards the staircase. Through the front window, I noticed a car parked on the street. Those crazy neighbors were always parking in front of our house. Mikey and I never minded though since we both worked from home. He had his work with the global supplies company and I was sole proprietor of my home business. The weekends were always my time on the main computer and he took 7-4 (or longer) on weekdays. We had a laptop floating somewhere around if either of us had to use the computer while the other was working. Upstairs, I started responding to client emails and creating a priority checklist for the weekend. Things were pretty light, which was both good and bad. Nice to get some free time, but hard on the wallet with less billable hours to submit. I could hear the coffee machine beep downstairs. On the way out, I noticed the trashcan full of ripped clothing. Mikey and I really needed to stop getting drunk (or AS drunk as we must have been last night). At minimum, I missed out on something wild. Before getting started on my weekend list, I had to wake up a bit more. I poured myself a cup into my gallon sized beer stein (which doubled nicely a coffee mug). With coffee in hand, I stared out the back windows. The firepit looked like it had been used and then snuffed out, but nothing was cleaned up. Perhaps we had sat out on the patio for a while and Mikey had passed out. Or maybe Mikey had slept there at some point during the night and then had come upstairs because it was too cold even with the fire running. The coffee was nice. It was the perfect amount of heat on a chilly afternoon mixed with enough caffeine to bypass whatever lack of sleep I was feeling. It certainly did the trick and I decided to go for a quick run. Especially when exercising, my body produced so much heat that I forewent with putting on a shirt. I was like a plugged in laptop power cord. When I was off, I was cool to the touch. When I was running, you could burn your hand. I figured a nice brisk run would certainly get me going without overheating. I grabbed a set of keys and attached them to my leggings. Then, out the door I went. Whenever I went for a run, I always had to use the street. There were some complaints from the neighbors since I would have one foot on the sidewalk and one foot in their yards. More so when it had rained recently, I would leave footprints around the neighborhood. Whenever I tried to run on just the sidewalk, the path was so narrow that I eventually tripped every time. The street was perfectly fine, though. I could run faster than the 25 mile an hour speed limit in the neighborhood and also easily hopped over any cars that might be coming in the other direction. See, Mikey and I lived in a community of little people. All of them were only like five feet tall or something. Maybe a few came up to Mikey's waist, but none reached mine. They were all extremely light, too. Mr. Briggs down the street complains about weighing 350 pounds and thinking that he is too heavy. Either Mikey or I could shot-put him maybe a quarter of a mile away if we were so inclined. Well, that might be a slight exaggeration. Another guy, something Italian like Donatello or Donato (I just call him Donny), talks about his big muscles all of the time. He is a tiny 200 pounds soaking wet - I would totally put my money on Briggs in a fight. I might be able to punt little Donny at least a mile if I caught the wind just right. Those two are probably considered the biggest fellows in the neighborhood next to us. All of those little people drove in these cute little cars. They reminded me of an electronic jeep that I had when I was a kid. I was sure that our neighbors all thought their little vehicles were impressive. I kept my opinion about them looking like toys for children to myself. Who was I to tell them otherwise. I came up to Ms. Ellie's house after a couple minutes of jogging. She lived around two miles away from us on the other side of the neighborhood. Ms. Ellie was an attractive 50 something year old little lady - nice as could be. As I approached, she greeted me and called me "hot stuff". I often wondered if Ms. Ellie was a cougar. I gave a cheerful wave in response. She looked me up and down and lingered on my legs. She then made a sly comment about how the cold didn't have any shrinkage effect. It occurred to me that I forgot to put on underwear before leaving and was obviously on display down my inner thigh. I blushed profusely, but there wasn't much I could do about it. She got a big grin on her face for still having the ability to make a man over 3 times her height blush. The grin faded quickly as she asked me for a quick favor. The Delinger boy next door to her constantly parked too close to Ms. Ellie's car. She always had to go next door and ask them to move it. Since she was just running to the store for a few things, she asked if I could help her out. I happily complied and gently grabbed the undercarriage of the car with both hands. It was a little bit of a strain to pick it up, but I could have carried it all the way back to my house two miles away. As gently as I could, I placed it into the middle of the street. She winked at me and said that she would stop by over the weekend and drop off some cookies from Mikey and me. Ms. Ellie worked at a bakery and always brought home extra dough that would otherwise be thrown out. She usually had cookies overflowing from her kitchen and loved to give them away. Mikey and I were both trying to watch our weight, but who could say no to free freshly baked cookies. Plus, she would bake a single cookie per cookie sheet whenever she made them for us. It was divine compared to the store bought junk where you need to eat an entire sleeve of cookies for one mouth full. Her eyes were lingering on my legs again as she said that she would see me later and called me hot stuff again. Although it sounded more like she freudian slipped - calling me hot stuffed. I then upgraded her in my head to: totally a cougar and possibly into me. I jogged next to her car for a minute as she approached the main connecting road outside of our community. At the last street, I made the motion of blowing a kiss to her and took off to the left. I jogged for another twenty minutes before turning back towards home. A few blocks from us was a park, mostly for the neighborhood kids. They had a bunch of salvaged or repurposed items. It was really neat that the crafty people in the neighborhood spent the time and effort to make a beautiful playground out of reclaimed pieces. The park was ideally situated right in the middle of the community. Most of the kids had less than a mile to walk before getting to play - good suburban planning from the original builders. There was this old monster truck with most of the exterior stripped down. Sandpits were placed around so that the kids would have a soft landing if they fell. A slide was constructed over the engine block to prevent anybody from falling in. Kids could climb up the tires, play around in the flatbed in the back and pretend that they were driving it. Overall, it made for a nice big jungle gym for the little people and their kids. It also made for an excellent piece of gym equipment for Mikey and me. Generally, we would only use it if nobody else was around. Every once in a while, we would stand with one of us on each side and "fly" it around with the kids inside. The rules were they either had to be in the front seats or sitting on the flatbed holding on to the constructed railings. If anybody at all broke those rules, the game would be over for everyone. Needless to say, none of the kids ever broke the rules so that they could get the chance to fly in a monster truck. We would make the motions like they were launching off of a hill and landing on other trucks. We would make the crunching sounds like there were big metal-on-metal collisions. All of the kids cheering was sometimes deafening, but it was so much fun. With all of the extra additions and construction, the monster truck weighed around 12,000 pounds. I slid under it and grabbed both wheel axles. I then started pressing it slowly into the air. While neither Mikey nor I could perform the "flying" carry by ourselves (at least not stably enough to prevent the kids from being launched out of it), we could use it for bench, squats (with assistance) and deadlifts. Deadlifts were the hardest to perform because we basically needed to grab the flat bed side and stand up with the truck sticking straight out in front of us. I could bang out a couple of reps since I was taller and had a longer reach. With the truck standing 12 feet tall and 12 feet wide, while Mikey stood a little over 15 feet tall, I had to provide assistance on the slide side to maintain his balance. 9... 10...... 11............. Try as I might, I could not lock out a 12th rep. Still, 10 was my previous max so getting one more was great. I stretched my arms out to the sides for a minute before grabbing the axles again. 7... 8........... My arms started sinking back, but then I gritted my teeth and gave it my all - 9! I slowly lowered the truck back down. My entire body was shaking by this point, but I wanted to milk that negative rep for all it was worth. My chest was burning like lava was about to erupt out of it. Steam started billowing off of my pecs into the chilly air. I was not looking down, but I could imagine that they were turning pitch black with my sulfur rich blood pumping through them. The wheels finally touched the ground and my arms flopped to the side like they were made of jelly. I closed my eyes and concentrated on flexing my pecs to keep the blood in them. I imagined what it would be like if they keep expanding and my entire body would grow to match. I had to stop myself from that train of thought because I started getting hard. The last thing I needed was to run the rest of the way home naked if the leggings gave out on me. After the much needed minute of rest, my arms were ready for action. I slid out from under the truck. I brushed a bunch of the sand from my back and ass before starting on some pushups. I performed 100 regular, then 50 with each arm, and finally 20 handstand-to-planche pushups. Now completely pumped, it was time for one more set under the truck. 4... 5..... 6............ Game Nights Part 7 - Introducing Morgan Mikey found himself in an unfamiliar place. Darkness was covering the room, but he could feel cold stone or concrete below him. It took quite a bit of time for his eyes to start adjusting. When they did, he could start to see walls - one, two, three, and the fourth seemed to be open. He started walking in the open direction but something impeded his movement. It was cold, cold iron bars - he was in a cell. He quickly searched the other three walls to see if there was a means for escape, to no avail. He called out through the bars for help, but he had no voice. He was trapped and nobody was coming to save him. Some amount of time passed: days, weeks, months, or maybe even years. There were no windows to tell the passing of time. The halls were just as dark as his cell. Some light must have been coming from somewhere or else he would be in total darkness. However, the amount of light always stayed the same without a day/night cycle. Nothing was there except for Mikey and the cold iron bars. Time started to bleed together and trying to determine days became irrelevant. Mikey knew that he was in prison awaiting his execution. The passing of time also grew his anticipation for the event. When would it happen? How would it happen? The only question Mikey was not asking was why, because he already knew the answer to that one. When the stress became unbearable, he began to grow. At first it was unnoticeable. You cannot tell that you have grown an inch without even being able to see your surroundings. It wasn't until he was around a foot taller when he started detecting a difference. The bars on the cell seemed smaller. From the day before or even a week before, the bars would have seemed the same. But Mikey could recall the first time he touched them. The growth continued. By the time he was three feet taller, he found out that there was a ceiling. By seven feet taller, he could no longer walk around the cell without scrapping his head. The unbearable anticipation turned into agonizing torture. Mikey finally realized the method of his execution. His fate was to be tormented with size until finally being crushed within the cell from his own growth. Though with the size increase also came an unbelievable strength increase. Mikey began to fight back. He spent his days slamming his fist into the wall - at the same spot over and over. He could feel the stone being chipped away. When he reached around 15 feet taller than he was originally, Mikey could no longer sit up in the cell. That did not deter him from his mission of slamming the wall. By then, too, his gargantuan fists shook the room with each jab. The hole in the wall was a few feet deep, but the wall's thickness seemed to go on forever. Eventually, his escape attempt had to come to an end. By 25 feet taller, he was too big to maneuver any more for a punch. He still dug his finger into the hole he had created, scrapping whatever he could out of it. That too eventually came to an end. Mikey grew to the point of feeling like a sardine packed into a can. There was no more available space and the execution date was finally upon him. Suddenly, the entire jail exploded from some unknown source. Mikey was not injured and was just extremely relieved that he could continue growing in peace. And grow he did. He quickly reached 50 feet. Looking at his hands, he was reminded of the rock golem in the Never-ending Story. They indeed looked like such big strong hands. He felt like he could crush the former prison with just one punch. By 100 feet tall, Mikey could no longer determine where the prison was. Not like he cared, anyway. The power rushing through him was all that he ever needed to know until the end of time. By 500 feet tall, he knew that he was a god and would rule over everything now and forever. Fate had other plans, though. The visage of his roommate came into view. They reached for each other, but the roommate vanished in a cloud of smoke before they could touch. Mikey began to shrink rapidly. Before he knew it, he was under 50 feet tall and still shrinking. The prison was in view again and quickly approaching. Mikey felt like he was falling, but his feet never left the ground. Cold wind rushed by him. He reached his original height, standing amongst the rubble, and continued his descent. He became buried under the stones and cinder. Any one of the pieces of rubble could have completely crushed him. The wind was still blowing and Mikey could no longer tell if his fate was to to vanish, be crushed or freeze. He felt a gentle touch on his shoulder and then a warmth covering his body. All of the anticipation and fear melted away. The prison no longer existed, Mikey was finally safe. ========== Mikey roused from his slumber. He felt nice and cozy with a blanket wrapped around him. He rolled over, wrapping himself into a cocoon with the blanket. He smiled as the dream/nightmare faded from existence and then dozed off again. ========== After my last set under the truck, I rolled out and brushed the sand off again. I went back to doing pushups. I continued going, without counting, until reaching failure. Even then, I rested for a few seconds and pumped out a few more. I kept doing that until I could not do a single pushup after the few seconds of rest. I slammed into the ground - slam is a fairly accurate description. If one of the little people was doing pushups it would have been more of a plop, while me hitting the ground vibrated all of the houses within a 500 foot radius of the earthquake's epicenter. I felt like a turtle on its back (even though I was on my chest). My arms were absolute mush. I couldn't even use them to roll myself over. I sort of wiggled my feet for a bit and then used them as leverage to pry myself up on to my side and then on to my back. I did a kip-up, although at my size a kip-up only helps me to reach a seated position. There is no way in hell I could move the amount of mass needed to land on my feet. Or maybe I could, I made a note to myself to try it when I had use of my arms. With some smart maneuvering, I was able to get up to my feet to start walking home. My chest was completely black and pumped with blood, with it spreading to my shoulders, triceps, neck and upper abs. From a distance, it looked like I was wearing a black cut-off sleeveless shirt. I only had a couple of blocks left to walk and then I could try to bang out my weekend billables - I thought about how one might think that was a sexual innuendo as opposed to a business term. I tilted my head while in my "pondering" face. It would probably be both ways. ========== Morgan patted himself off after getting out of the shower. His dark ebony skin always looked fantastic wet. The drips of water trickling down his body highlighted and accentuated all of his bulges and curves. He wrapped the towel around his waist and put on his glasses to check himself out in the mirror. He still had a great body from his years of playing football, but had definitely gotten fluffy after being out of the gym for 9 years. Even with the accumulated fat, his overall muscle size had not diminished much. A couple years ago, he and his friends were going to start working out, but you know how it is. You just get busy and there always seems to be tomorrow. Back then, Morgan used to go over to his friend Mikey's house for games nights. Then, life started getting in the way. He was too tired after work, or his wife took his attention away, or he just forgot. With all of the cancellations on his end, Mikey seems to start cancelling, as well. Then, game night almost completely stopped all together. The previous day was Mikey's birthday, but again with work and the wife, etc., etc. - time just slipped away once more. They had agreed to run a game night on Saturday (today), starting in the early afternoon, since Morgan's schedule was freed up. A few other friends were also going to come over. Morgan flexed his bicep in the mirror. It mounded up to an awesome 19 inches cold. He recalled being at Mikey's house a couple of years ago and Mikey had been bigger. He did not say anything at the time or even act like he noticed it, but Morgan was definitely a little jealous. As far as he knew, Mikey did not even work out so it was a slap in the face to have smaller arms. Morgan gritted his teeth and crushed his arms a little bit harder, gaining a bit more of a peak. He made a silent resolution to himself that after today, he would make time for the gym and regain his arm dominance over the rest of the game night group. It wasn't that any of them ever talked about muscle size when playing games, but Morgan knew that the others stole glances at his rolled up t-shirts and now that attention was being shifted to Mikey. Morgan moved into his bedroom, still with the towel wrapped around him, and grabbed a couple of dumbbells hidden in the back of the closet. He began fervently pumping out bicep curls. Even if Mikey was still bigger, Morgan wanted to give the best gun show that he could. His wife, Ashley, entered the room and smirked at the sight. The two of them were polar opposites. Ashley was a humble high school teacher - she taught STEM courses. In college, she fell in love with a jock on the football team. They dated for a few years and got married. Everybody could see that they loved each other, but they had nothing in common. Morgan played football and cared about his body (even though he let it go somewhat), while Ashley was an intellectual and put more effort into Morgan's body than her own. Morgan had quit football because he was secretly a gamer and wanted to spend 10 hours on a console rather than 10 hours a day on the field. Ashley had never even played a single video game and wanted to breed animals in her spare time. Morgan liked anime, sci-fi and fantasy vs. Ash's dry British shows, romantic comedies and teen dramas. How they made it work, nobody knew. But when they were together, they somehow were the perfect match. Ash wanted to come over to game night with Morgan. She was actually friends with Mr. Briggs' sister up the street. The two Briggses lived together in the same house. Ash and the sister could then hang out while Morgan and his friends played some board games. Morgan grunted out his approval of the plan and did not even lose stride in his reps. Silently, both of them were impressed that Morgan was able to curl so much without having worked out in such a long time. If he really dedicated himself to the gym, his muscle memory would totally be like the Colorado Experiment. He grinned at the thought of gaining 50 pounds of muscle in a month. Then, there would be no way Mikey could come close to his own arms. Ashley sauntered over to her husband. His biceps were definitely getting pumped from the exercise. She had been first interested in him because he was a jock. However, things changed and their relationship evolved. When they got married, Ash stopped caring about Morgan's body because she loved his heart. Unfortunately, he had also stopped caring about his body - leading to his current state. She still loved him for him, but if he did get super buff again, Ashley would have no complaints. She ran her finger along his exposed back. He was still a little moist from the shower. His little display of power and beautiful skin was totally making her hot. Ash tilted her head a little and ran her tongue around the curve of his shoulder. Morgan slowed his reps a bit to really squeeze out at the top. He held that position as Ash buried her tongue in the bulges and grooves Morgan's pumped arms were creating. He gave a low moan of pleasure in response. Ashley went up and kissed his neck and then his cheek. While she did this, an expert flick of her wrist sent the towel to the floor. Ashley then abruptly sauntered away and out of the room, keeping one eye over her shoulder to indicate that they would save "that" for later. Morgan had a silly grin on his face, completely naked. He was also completely hard both from his wife and the bloated pump his arms felt. Even if Ash hadn't removed the towel, his cock probably would have done the same job in another minute. Morgan, still smiling, naked and hard as a rock, resumed his bicep curls. Ash basically sealed the deal in Morgan's mind. If doing a few bicep curls elicited that sort of response from his wife, he was most certainly going to dedicate any extra effort into working out. Happy wife, happy life. The prospect of what he could accomplish and how Ash would respond made him even more hard. If before he was as hard as a rock, he could now drill through steel. His dick even started to hurt from blood pounding into it. He focused on the pain and the burning sensation in his arms became background noise. On and on he kept curling the weights. His arms became so tight that he could only get halfway up before being blocked by his own skin and sinew screaming out like Popeye - it was all it could stand and it can't stands no more. Any blood not going to his arms was diverted towards his dick. It too was screaming out that it needed release. With his hands otherwise occupied, the pounding cock was on its own. Just as Morgan was about to blow without even touching himself, he slowly lowered the weights on to the bed and picked up his towel. He smirked down at little Morgan, knowing that he was going to save the energy from that masterful edging for later. Ash was going to get her just rewards for encouraging him on his new path. Morgan wiped down any remaining moisture and sweat that had built up. He draped the towel on the shower rack and turned back to the mirror. He had to clean his glasses off since they got a little condensation from the steam still in the air around the shower. Just that 10 minutes made his somewhat fluffy body look borderline jacked. He flexed his arms hard and could immediately feel the cramps that were creeping in. He didn't even care as he flexed even harder. The peaks easily exceeded 21 inches now. Then Morgan groaned as the cramp in his arms overtook him. He shook them out and massaged his biceps some. He couldn't wait to see how Mikey compared. ========== Mikey entered a dormitory at his college. He hadn't been there in many years and things looked the same yet slightly different. It was his freshman year of college and he had just arrived for the first time on campus. Inside of the entryway of the dorm was a courtyard (inside of the building). There were plants and trees, surrounded by a walking path. Birds chirped in the trees. In the center was a large ornate fountain with multiple tiers. Mikey looked up at the ceiling and there was a mural of the sun and clouds and the sky. The clouds were moving through the painting. His class for the day was meeting at the fountain, in the courtyard, inside of his dorm building. Because that's just how they roll in dream colleges. Still carrying his luggage, since he had just arrived and not yet moved into his room, Mikey walked over and sat on the grass by the fountain. There were thirty or so other students there. One was his freshman year roommate but he did not recognize any of the others. The professor stood on the edge of the fountain and began lecturing. Mikey could not hear any of the words, but instinctively knew that it was a biology lesson regarding anatomy. The professor continued speaking in garbled words, but Mikey understood all of it. The anatomy lesson went into ways to make muscles grow and change peoples sizes. The professor was now standing on the second tier of the fountain. She continued on with the lesson but somehow was on the third tier without breaking any stride. Each tier she went up, she became bigger and bigger, as if to give a real time demonstration to the class about what she was talking about. Without even Mikey realizing it, the professor was on the fourth tier and was a massive giant. Mikey was confused and impressed at the same time. He wondered how she was doing it. He looked at his fellow classmates to see their reactions and they were all giants, as well. Mikey looked down and found that he was sitting on a single blade of grass that was strong enough to hold him up. A chime rang out like in a high school, indicating that class time was over. The giant professor began to describe what everyone had to do for homework. The chime rang again, indicating that class was over once more. Mikey was distracted from his homework assignment and his heart pounded loudly three times in his chest. The other students began to pack up their things as the chime started going continuously telling them that class was over. Wait, what? Mikey's eyes opened slowly and he found himself in bed, wrapped up in a blanket. There was a rapid pounding on the front door. He groaned and dragged himself out of bed. With eyes still pretty much shut, he walked out of the bedroom like a zombie. Game Nights Part 8 - Game Night Returns Morgan parked his car after dropping off Ash down the street. He noted that someone must have already arrived since there was a car in front of Mikey's house. That was fine, Morgan was never the first one to arrive anyway. The driveway was free, so Morgan pulled in there. He adjusted his glasses and flexed his arms a little. The pump was still there, but definitely not as tight as an hour before. He got out and clicked the door locks. As he walked up to Mikey's door, he noticed someone was walking in the street about a block away. Morgan barely paid attention as he rang Mikey's doorbell. Patiently waiting, Morgan glanced back at the person approaching. Something was definitely off. The person looked like he was taller than the cars, WAY taller than the cars. Morgan's eyes almost bugged out of his head when he realized the person was a giant - he had to be somewhere in the 20 feet tall area. Slightly panicked, Morgan rang the doorbell again and knocked. He only allowed a few seconds of a response before jamming his finger into the doorbell multiple times and slamming on the door. Morgan took a step back from the doorway, his mind was racing with the fight or flight response. He had to get to his car, but would the giant attack before it made any difference? Morgan had played many video games with giants as enemies, but he had never thought that they were real. The tallest person he had heard of was 8 or 9 feet tall. The approaching goliath was at least double that. Random pictures he had seen of those tall people showed them as lanky and usually needing a cane to walk. The figure a few houses away from Morgan was not frail by any means... and... and... he had blackened skin spreading across his chest. What a chest it was, too. It was large and rugged, obviously pumped up from recent exercising. With his current state of mind, Morgan obviously couldn't get an accurate estimate on size, but it was at least a foot overhang from the giant's abs. The abs were sucked in tight, making the most incredible X-taper Morgan had ever seen. Morgan loved his wife, but the fear and a bit of awe for the muscled giant made his cock ache in his pants. Fight or Flight gave way to silently lusting to be dominated by the figure. The potential energy stored up from edging earlier was coming back with full force. Morgan heard the door open and his flight response immediately kicked back in. He tried to dart inside without averting his eyes from the street. He was sadly mistaken in his attempt as he collided with a massive hunk of flesh. He stumbled backwards and realized that it was a leg, possibly a human leg, yet impossibly huge. He tried to get away, but tripped on his own feet and tumbled to the ground. The giant from the street was upon him almost immediately. The original giant indicated to the new one in the doorway to step back. Then, he easily picked up Morgan. Completely terrified now, all Morgan could do was tremble in fear. ========== I continued walking home. As I reached about a block away, I saw Morgan at our door, ringing it frantically. I smiled and waved, but it did not seem like he saw me. I shook my head, realizing that Mikey was probably still asleep. I wondered why Morgan was visiting without calling first, but it was always a pleasure having him over. I tried to make some signal, putting my hands up to one side of my head to indicate that Mikey was sleeping. All that accomplished was to make Morgan look completely confused. Though, he did back away from the door. He must have understood enough to realize that I would have to unlock the front door and let him in. Mikey finally opened the door when I was passing our next door neighbor's house. Morgan tried to rush in - he must have been really cold standing outside. It was above freezing, but there was a certain chill in the air. I was still warm from my exercise, but quickly cooling down. Morgan took a tumble after trying to get inside. I hastened my last couple of steps to reach him. From a cursory glance, things seemed to be OK, but he was looking at me with wild eyes. I waved at Mikey to step back from the doorway - Mikey was standing there with a slightly dazed look, but did move backwards. I scooped up Morgan and carried him inside. He was shivering violently in my hands. The poor guy was definitely cold from standing outside and probably also suffering from a mild concussion. I thought that he must have hit his head when he tumbled backwards. That also would explain the wild look in his eyes. I gently held him close to my chest to warm him up as I walked inside. He was staring up at my face the entire time. But by the time I sat him down on the couch, Morgan started getting a look of recognition on his face - that was good. It meant that if he did have a concussion, it was not serious. Mikey was finally getting out of his stupor and gave Morgan a big hello with an even bigger smile on his face. Morgan also seemed to start recognizing Mikey, although he was still silent on the couch. I stood to get Morgan a glass of water. As I passed by Mikey, I slapped his arm and made a sharp jabbing motion towards my leggings. Mikey began blushing profusely and ran into the bedroom. That dummy was still wearing the crusty sheath underwear from the night before. Morgan watched the two hulks leave the room. They looked like his friends, but severely oversized. The one was definitely Mikey. Morgan would have recognized that goofy grin anywhere. Mikey always had that same grin whenever he was with other people. Although, Mikey was no where near 15 feet tall. Wasn't he? Morgan closed his eyes and pictured the last time that he came to a game night. It was still the same image that he had from earlier in his own bathroom. Mikey was a little more than 6 feet tall. This guy was over two times that amount and two times wider than Mikey, as well. Morgan also pictured Mikey's roommate at that time and he was something like 6'4" or 6'5" or so. Roommate... Mikey lived alone, right? The coffee I had made around an hour before was still hot and obviously Mikey had not drunk any of it. I knew he wouldn't mind if I poured Morgan a cup. I rummaged through the cabinet and grabbed a little person glass and little person coffee mug. Those things were so silly. Why would anybody ever drink 8 ounces of liquid? That amount could not even be considered a mouthful. But the little people seemed to like it, so Mikey and I kept some of the smaller sizes in our kitchen. Pouring the coffee had to be done somewhat delicately. I tilted the pot slightly so that a little splash could fall into the mug. Then I did it a few more times and got pretty close to the top. I just used the refrigerator dispenser for the water and brought both back to Morgan. As I was placing them on the end table, Mikey came back out wearing shorts and a t-shirt that only covered his pecs and about half of his shoulders. I took that as an opportunity to throw something else on. I remembered my meeting with Ms. Ellie earlier and realized that I too was probably a tad on the revealing side wearing only my leggings. I could hear Mikey exclaim that he had forgotten about game night and just woke up from a nap. He apologized to Morgan - though I still could not hear any responses from Morgan from the bedroom. Morgan was trying to organize all of the questions in his head. The first obvious one was to find out how all of this happened. But the question did not escape from his lips. The relevance of the question faded as he tried to figure out what "all of this" even meant. Mikey just started chatting about some video game he had played a few nights ago. Morgan went through the motions of acting like he was listening - nodding his head and such - but was still focused on his own questions. After that brief distraction, Morgan could not remember the original question. Was he going to ask if Mikey had been working out? Or was it about the blackness on my chest? Morgan turned those questions over in his head and then brushed them aside. Of course Mikey had not be working out because he was naturally big and muscular. And the blackness was obvious from the sulfur rich blood binding to the iron in my hemoglobin. Morgan tried harder to figure out his questions. He knew that Mikey and I were roommates and both stayed in our house since we had home businesses. He also knew that he was a little person, even though in the back of his mind, he felt like he was normal sized a few hours ago. But that didn't make sense to him. How could he have possibly been normal when he was quite obviously small. Finally, Morgan blurted out the question that was bothering him. He asked Mikey why he was wearing only underwear when he answered the door. Both of them started laughing as Mikey tried to explain that we got drunk last night and he did not recall what happened. He had found himself asleep in my bed wearing only that. Since Mikey was woken up from the nap, he was still groggy and did not realize what was actually happening. I could hear the laughter in the other room. It made me feel good because it meant that Morgan was returning to his normal self. I cleaned myself up in the bathroom and put on some underwear and a new pair of leggings. Underwear never seemed to do much, but I bet that my friends appreciated the little bit of extra effort. However, everybody knew that shirts did not really fit me well and that I would always go without them while at home. My chest was still black, but most of it had started fading from everywhere else. I returned to the living room and waved at Morgan. He no longer had the wild look in his eyes and was not shivering anymore. Morgan was happy to see me and asked how I was doing. I smiled and shrugged. I wiggled my hand in a "so-so" motion. He said that he felt the same. Work was always crazy busy and he and Ash had begun talking about starting a family. There was always so much on his mind that he was glad to do something fun other than video games for a change. He also mentioned that Ash was up the street at the Briggses. Mikey made him promise that Ash would stop by to say hi before they went home. Mikey was now sitting on the floor in front of Morgan with me leaning against the wall, standing to Mikey's left side. I caught Mikey staring at Morgan's arms as they chatted. I tapped his shoulder lightly to snap him out of it. He just bluntly asked if Morgan had been working out. Morgan got a sheepish smile on his face and said that he had just started again a few hours prior to coming over. He also went into Ashley's response to the exercise. I was a little taken aback since we usually did not broach the subject of sex or Morgan's marital relations. What he said next, though, really shocked me. He told us that whenever he was at our home, he felt a little bicurious. He still absolutely loved his wife and never wanted to do anything that might jeopardize the relationship. But he couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to be with a couple of normal sized guys like us even for one night. Morgan started trying to rationalize his feelings by saying that a little person and a normal person being together would technically not break any wedding vows since normal people like Mikey and I could never actually have sex with a little person. Or at least not have sex in any regular sense of the word. Mikey tilted his head back towards me and we gave each other a sharp look. Mikey obviously was having as much trouble dealing with this as I was. Morgan looked up at us in earnest. He had the expression that you get when you know that what you just said is about to be mocked and ridiculed. Mikey and I were totally on the same wavelength. The last thing we wanted to do was make Morgan feel ashamed. Mikey started easing into his response. He told Morgan that any type of sex, even irregular sex, would be breaking his vows. Neither Mikey nor I wanted to be the cause of a failed marriage. Morgan looked down with a hurt and dejected expression. Mikey thought for a few seconds on what he should say next. He reached over and put his hand on Morgan's shoulder, basically engulfing the left side of our friend's body. Mikey continued by saying that there may be a loophole. Muscle worship could avoid the sexual parts and still give Morgan the experience of being "with us". I had to nod in agreement. A married person is allowed to worship muscles as long as it does not go too far. Morgan looked up at us with the cutest smile I had ever seen. It was the look at pure joy and acceptance. He nodded with tears welling up in his eyes. He said that he would like that very much. Mikey pulled in Morgan close to give him a big hug. We were both so happy that our friend felt comfortable enough to open up about his feelings. That kind of subject is never easy to broach if you do not know what the response will be. In the middle of the hug, our doorbell rang. I gave Morgan a light pat on the back as I went for the door. It was Bill Briggs. I could hear Mikey whisper to Morgan that they would talk more later. Then, Morgan went for a tissue before the newcomer could see that he had been crying. Opening up to two friends was his limit. Briggs cheered about having game night starting up again when I opened the door. He was breathing heavy from walking the couple of blocks to our house. I figured he would have driven over, but was proud of my friend for at least getting a little bit of exercise. He put up his fist so that we could "pound it". It was more like him tapping his tiny fist onto my index finger knuckle. I grinned and ushered him in. The three of them all started talking to each other about video games and what not. We set up one of those online party games just to get things rolling. The afternoon faded into evening as they continued chatting and we all switched to playing some board games. It was really nice having Morgan and Briggs back at game night. I could not recall the last time they had visited. Game Nights Part 9 - Let the Worship Begin Later into the evening, Ash and the lady Briggs walked down the street and rang our doorbell. We had just finished up one of the games a few minutes prior and everyone was chilling out before starting up a new game. So really their timing was almost perfect. Everyone seemed happy to see each other and hugs and kisses went around. Bill had already seen Ash earlier when Morgan had dropped her off. It boiled down to just Morgan and Jess Briggs hugging and kissing. For Mikey and me, it was kind of leaning in and patting the sides of our thighs. That was good enough for us, anyway. It wasn't really an occasion calling for us to get all the way to the ground and floundering around for hugs. The Briggses were first to call it quits. They left together and walked back up the street. Jess was on the slim side - a testament to how genetics and diet can alter how even siblings look. I guessed that she would not be winded after walking home in the cold. She had shivered a little bit as she entered our home upon arrival, but was not breathing any heavier than a normal little person would have been. I could definitely feel the chill in the air, but I was still fine being shirtless. Bill was probably collapsing from breathing heavy after the two blocks of walking. Mikey and Ash talked for a while afterwards. Every once in a while, Morgan interjected a comment. Of course, I was the strong silent type - being mute and all. I knew only a little bit of conversational sign language. None of my friends knew sign language, anyway, so my responses were more like charades. I did not feel bad being left out of most conversations. If there ever was something that I needed to say, I could get my point across or write it down if it was absolutely necessary. When Ash started getting tired, she dropped a few hints to Morgan - ones that he was completely oblivious to. A little while later, Ash was still dropping hints, so I tapped on my wrist to get Morgan's attention with a "check out the time on my watch" gesture (not that a watch could even fit on my wrist). It did not even occur to me how odd the gesture was since watches could not fit any normal sized person and were made just for little people. He finally realized what time it was and dropped a hint back to Ash that it was getting late. Both she and I rolled our eyes at each other. Mikey spoke up as they were making their way to the door. He asked Morgan to stop by again tomorrow around noon and we could all catch up more since it had been a couple years of only talking online. Morgan smiled gratefully and wished us a good night. Mikey and I stayed up for a little bit longer playing some video games. Eventually, Mikey passed out on the couch. I could see him dozing before he nodded off completely. He was probably still groggy after having been woken up from a sound sleep 10 hours or so before. I figured it was a good time to go to bed myself. After all, the previous night I felt like I only got 3 or 4 hours of sleep and even then I had slept on my bench. ========== Mikey took a walk through the neighborhood. The street was narrow with no side streets. In-between each of the houses, he could see the backs of neighboring houses on the parallel streets. The street itself was narrow, around wide enough for one little person car to fit down, or one Mikey in this case. All of the houses were the same dimensions in the sub-division and basically had the same beige/tan exterior and reddish brown shingled roofs. Mikey knew this place well. It was his new home and he felt welcomed and comfortable. It was very relaxing walking down the street and he felt like he could do it forever. From above, he could see that the sub-division was based on a peninsula surrounded by water as far as the eye could see. He dove down from the sky and landed on a telephone pole - Mikey was a crow. From his vantage point, he could see the town center and an elderly gentleman shuffling through and intersection in the distance. Immediately, he was upon the man, back in his human form. He could now see that the older figure was a little person, but so was Mikey after his transformation. Mikey was even a few inches shorter than the hunched gentleman. The realization shook Mikey to the core and gave him some recollection that he should not be there in the sub-division. It was not his home and something was very wrong with the place. The calm and relaxing feelings were a facade. Mikey was also able to bring the old man out of his stupor. They both knew that they had to escape. The pair of little people quickly made their way to the town center. They found a tall white skyscraper traveling up into the clouds. It was completely out of place in a cookie-cutter sub-division but at the same time seemed to belong there. The sheer magnitude of the building made them feel tiny and insignificant. Mikey and the old man ran into the building and started climbing the steps. The entrance had looked like an office building atrium. The steps seemed like the best option since they did not exactly know what they were doing there. Around the 5th floor, they exited the staircase and could see a hallway encased in glass. The hallway overlooked the atrium five floors below. As they ran through the hallway, two security guards stepped out in front of them. They told Mikey that the old man was coming with them but that Mikey should leave. As Mikey began to protest, the world began to fade into darkness. Mikey woke up in his bed. He lived with his girlfriend - not as lovers, just a girl who was his best friends with. Mikey knew this place well. It was his home and he felt welcomed and comfortable. It was very relaxing in his bed and felt like he could stay there forever. ========== Mikey woke up and the dream quickly vanished from his mind like a puff of smoke before he even had a chance to think about it. He looked around the room with bleary eyes. He was in the living room and the sun was up. He then looked down and around himself - he had fallen asleep on the couch. He felt something weird on his pecs as he moved his head around. He reached up and felt his face, he could tell that he was sporting a full beard since he hadn't shaved in a couple of days. His pecs were also completely covered with fur. It was emerging from the neckline of his tight shirt. He also felt that his stomach was complete covered in fur, as well. He looked over at the time and saw that it was around 11 AM. He continued scratching at the beard and decided to get cleaned up since Morgan was scheduled to be there around noon. Mikey got up and made a pot of coffee - knowing that I would probably want a cup. During the night before, I had had a half of a cup while Briggs and Morgan had finished the rest. Mikey just rinsed out the pot and set up the machine again. He then lazily walked down the hallway to my room. I had woken up a few hours prior and was already upstairs at the computer. I hadn't completely caught up on sleep, but the 4 or 5 hours that I had gotten were solid. It was enough to make it through most of the day. I realized that I hadn't had time to finish my billable hours the previous day because of everyone coming over. Right when I woke up, I didn't even hesitate to pull myself together. I was past halfway on my contract work when I heard the beeps from the coffee machine. I decided to ignore it and keep focused on finishing up. Mikey stripped down to take a shower in the master bathroom. He hadn't even gotten cleaned up from the adventures two days ago. Since Morgan was coming over for some muscle worship, Mikey wanted to at least be presentable. Nothing would kill the mood more than him knocking out Morgan with some ripe smells. As the water warmed up some, Mikey checked out his fur in the mirror. It seemed completely unfamiliar, but he could not recall when or if it wasn't there. It was a mousy blond color, closer to brown than blond. It completely covered his pecs, but stopped at his neck and shoulders. On his stomach, it framed out his abs with it a little thicker at the divisions between each ab. He sucked in his gut a little bit and flexed. The hair condensed together and formed a much darker outline bordering around the individual ab muscles. He relaxed and it still showed perfect definition even back in the regular turtleshell shape. He ran his hand over the hair and it felt rough and sturdy, not like the silkiness that blondish hair usually has. In the shower, Mikey could see a little bit of residue from my fun in the early hours of yesterday morning. Since he was cleaning himself anyway, Mikey just cleaned the tile walls while he was at it. I had taken a very quick shower before running upstairs and was simply dressed in a pair of boxer briefs, which fit more like tighty whities. As Mikey was finishing drying himself off, he heard the doorbell ring followed by a few knocks. I also heard it from upstairs but wanted to finish up my work. It was pretty quick for Mikey to throw on one of his favorite pairs of underwear - the sheath style briefs and go answer the door. He opened the door and welcomed Morgan in. Morgan found himself in stunned silence seeing the mostly naked man before him with slightly damp fur running up from his crotch and over his pecs. A flashback of yesterday hit him and he remembered bouncing off of Mikey's legs as he tried to enter the house. Morgan absentmindedly started reaching for Mikey's legs, but Mikey quickly turned away. The motion sent his soft penis sheath swinging like a pendulum. Mikey walked towards the staircase and asked Morgan to shut the door behind him. He then came up the steps to let me know that Morgan had arrived (obviously calling up to me would not have received a response). I indicated that I needed a little bit of time. Mikey nodded, getting the drift of what was happening, and went back down to Morgan. I could hear some muffled voices downstairs, but continued pushing through on my projects. ========== Mikey sat on the floor with Morgan on the couch, just like they did yesterday. They chatted awkwardly for a little bit - nothing all too important and basically trying to ease into the topic of muscle worship. Finally Mikey broke past the elephant in the room (in this case the elephant was the topic being avoided and not Mikey and his big "trunk"). He asked Morgan what he was hoping to get out of the muscle worship. Morgan did not really know what to answer. He started talking about seeing size comparisons and then feats of strength and feeling our muscles and seeing both of us wrestle and getting involved with the wrestling (as much as he could) and measuring us and even seeing what spooning with a normal sized person and little person would be like. He was basically all over the place. Mikey had to slow him down. If we got into everything that Morgan was describing, it would take all night and basically lose its meaning. We needed to have a more concise plan so that we could all get the most enjoyment as possible out of the experience. Mikey started out with the feats of strength. To do this, we would basically have to go out into the cold - it was 5 degrees chillier than the previous day - and play around at the park. Mikey described our workout routines with the monster truck. Any of the larger objects at the park would require both Mikey and myself to even have a chance of lifting them. But then Morgan came to the realization that he would have no frame of reference during the worship. He had no idea what lifting a monster truck or anything larger would entail. Morgan could not lift a car, let alone a huge truck. The feats of strength would basically be lost on him other than it was something large that he could not budge with no perspective of the actual weight. The wrestling might have been interesting. I had a bit more strength than Mikey, but he definitely had the leverage over me with his weight and stockiness. Either of us could lift the other one, but we had never tried struggling to stay on the ground while wrestling each other. If we did go that route, we definitely could not let Morgan get involved. That would be a guaranteed injury, if not worse. Even with Mikey and I going at it, one slip and half of the house could be taken out. Bringing it outside would be like driving a massive stake into a major seismic fault line. The tremors would be felt throughout the neighborhood. Yeah, Mikey and Morgan agreed that it might be better to ease into wrestling some other time. So then they started discussing size comparisons and spooning with a little person. Both sort of go hand in hand. Morgan would be able to feel our muscles envelope him and just keep the whole session calm and relaxing. Mikey mentioned too that leaving it more as a relaxed sensual experience instead of a testosterone charged one might keep us on track with maintaining his wedding vows. They then began discussing some positions that they could try out. While talking about it, Morgan got up and started massaging Mikey's feet. They continued conversing as Morgan massaged. Mikey's feet were huge in Morgan's hands. They seemed like they were around 2 feet long and Morgan could not even get close to wrapping both hands around even at the smallest width. Mikey's big toes were a few inches thicker than Morgan's wrists. Morgan moved up to Mikey's calves. Morgan edged his way in-between the big legs stretched out in front as Mikey still sat on the floor. Morgan could barely hug the plump pillows that Mikey's calf muscles formed. Mikey's words trailed off as he watched Morgan messaging his legs. His brain drifted away from whatever he was trying to say and became completely tuned in to the little person's motions. Mikey twisted his left leg - the one that currently held Morgan's attention - and flexed it slowly. The plump flesh began to harden under Morgan's finger tips. It was not shredded looking, but Morgan could feel how dense it was. He tried to jam his thumb into the calf but his efforts were easily repelled. Mikey reached forward and gingerly lifted Morgan up with his hand and set him back down on the other side of his right leg. Mikey then laid down on his side with his legs on top of each other so that Morgan could access both at the same time. Morgan kneeled down and traced up both of Mikey's shins with his fingers. When he reached Mikey's knees, Morgan cupped the massive quads in front of him. He then surprised Mikey by climbing up the shins like a ladder and straddling Mikey's left knee. Morgan turned slightly and placed his right hand on the calf just behind him and left hand on the deep groove in-between Mikey's quad and hamstring. He began to rock back and forth, gently massaging both Mikey's upper and lower leg at the same time. It had been over an hour since Morgan had arrived. I no longer heard the voices from upstairs. It did not matter, though, as I was shutting down the computer. I had just finished my work for the weekend and was curious to see what the two guys downstairs were up to. Game Nights Part 10 - Conclusion of Chapter 1 I came down the staircase and saw Morgan straddling the mostly naked Mikey's leg. Not like I was any better wearing a pair of boxer briefs that that were now wedged in-between my ass cheeks from sitting, standing and shifting around upstairs. Morgan had taken off his shirt by this point, revealing his white undershirt. The sleeves of his undershirt were slightly strained around his biceps and crept up into the space just below his shoulders. He still had his pants, shoes and socks on. Seeing the scene below me, I pictured Morgan riding a stallion as he rocked back and forth rubbing his hands over the mounds of flesh. I sat down behind Mikey, leaning over but propped up with my right hand on the floor. I followed Morgan's lead with massaging Mikey's legs. Morgan was prevented from denting the tissue, but I easily managed to get in deeper into the muscle with my free hand. Mikey let out a low moan. He could not recall having been massaged before, but it felt better than anything he could have imagined. Even Morgan rubbing the skin felt fantastic. It was like when someone rubs their fingers along your scalp. They aren't penetrating any tissue, but it always feels so good. I massaged up Mikey's hamstring to where it met his glute. Not expecting it, Mikey twitched in excitement. Morgan bounced off of the powerful leg like a ragdoll. Luckily I was able to catch him. From my elbow to finger tip, was about five feet long. Morgan landed on my arm and just laid there limp. His head was resting on my bicep and his entire body down to the shoes filled up the space of my forearm, hand and fingers. I shifted my weight a little and used my right hand to gently pull off Morgan's shoes. He shimmied a little to start removing his pants and then the undershirt. I took all of the items and tossed them on to the couch (which was almost within arm's reach). Morgan was then lying on my forearm in his boxers and socks. He felt his back spread out over my forearm and began to grope around behind himself. I could see him tenting in his boxers from the experience of laying on a bed made of muscle. He started reaching for himself but I stopped him. He looked up at my face in protest. I simply smiled and shook my head. He nodded back knowing that the rule was not to go too far with this. Meanwhile, Mikey had rolled over on to his stomach, with his arms out to the sides. I tilted my arm downward and Morgan was able to slide off on to the floor next to Mikey. Mikey's right arm would reach up to Morgan's waist, usually, but Mikey was propped up by his massive chest in that position. The top of Mikey's tricep was now up around Morgan's shoulders. Morgan began to trace the definition between Mikey's arm and shoulder muscles. He once again climbed up the flesh and sat above the elbow, just below where the tricep horseshoed around the arm. As he started massaging the tricep and down around to the bicep, Mikey shifted a little and got into a pushup position with his hands placed closer to his waist than his chest. Morgan was propped up a few feet off of the ground, but still stable. I stayed close by to catch Morgan in case he was flung off again. Mikey began doing pushups, but slowly and only around halfway up to keep the angle small enough for Morgan to stay on. Morgan grasped the edge of a horseshoe with one hand while he felt the rest of the tricep tense underneath of him. Now he looked like he was riding a bull at a rodeo, hanging on while the animal bucked and tried to shake him loose. After a couple of minutes of this, both Mikey and Morgan were panting a little bit from the exertion. Morgan slid to the ground and Mikey pushed himself up on to all fours - knees and hands touching the floor. I shifted around Morgan to get closer to Mikey's head, now kneeling to get a better vantage point and free up both of my hands. In this position, the top of Mikey's tricep was taller than Morgan. Mikey could feel (but not see) that Morgan was going under him. In response, he exhaled and arched his back to pull in a full vacuum. Morgan was about to get on to his hands and knees to crawl under, but the vacuumed gut pulled up enough that he could just walk upright into the space. Morgan took off his glasses and handed them to me. I put them on to the mantle behind me. He then closed his eyes and slowly walked into the cave. Mikey's still damp fur on his stomach was hanging down around 5 or 6 inches and brushed across Morgan's face. He lifted his head up and took a deep inhale. He felt like he was a car in a car wash but at the same time he was in a tropical rain forest. He felt the heat and moisture surrounding him. He was shaken out of his fantasy world when he tripped on a fallen tree. Or rather, Mikey's semi-hard cock got in the way. Morgan knelt down and gently ran his hands from the base of the sheath all the way up to the tip. Mikey's eyes rolled back into his head as he let out a rumble - almost more like a low growl than a moan. I snapped my finger and both of them looked over at me. I waggled my finger at them and they immediately stopped to make sure that it didn't go any further. Almost on cue for not going further, there was a knock at the door. I absently mindedly reached over and opened it. The sweet smell of cookies wafted into the room. Ms. Ellie came waltzing in without an invitation and gingerly kicked the door closed behind her, not even phased by what was happening. Shit, I had forgotten she had said that should would bring cookies over sometime this weekend. I did not even hear the car outside with my mind focused on the action in front of me. Much to all of our surprise, Ms. Ellie put the cookies on the floor and said that she was going to join in (it was said as a statement of fact instead of asking permission). She did not even bat an eye in embarrassment. Ms. Ellie completely ignored Morgan underneath of Mikey - she obviously had no interest in a married man or what adventures he might undertake in his free time. Mikey and I gave each other a quick glance and just shrugged. She walked up to Mikey and rubbed her fingers through his chest fur and then clamped down with fingers intertwined in the hair. She pulled him in for a full on motorboat in his pec cleavage. Morgan felt Mikey's cock twitch next to him and start to get completely hard. Ms. Ellie then pet the side of Mikey's pec and moved on to me. Mikey was left in a daze, but never faltered in his stomach vacuum - knowing that Morgan was under there. Morgan started crawling out from the cave, going in-between the massive pillars of Mikey's arms. It was a tight squeeze getting out with Mikey's hardening cock and huge globular pecs - further enhanced in size from the expanded ribcage - obstructing the way. Mikey finally inhaled again as Morgan got out. He still could not see Morgan, but could feel the little guy at his pecs. Morgan took a page from Ms. Ellie's book and grabbed on to the chest hair. He began scaling up Mikey's pecs, using the hair for hand holds. He easily reached the top and sat down on one of the pecs. He kicked his feet around to rest on the other pec and laid back with his head on Mikey's shoulder. Ms. Ellie climbed up on to my legs and went straight for my abs. Since I did not breath, I was in a perpetual vacuum pose. My organs had all shifted up into my chest cavity at some point, giving me an incredibly tiny waist. It also gave plenty of space for someone Ms. Ellie's size to walk in under my ribcage. She turned around, planted a foot on each of my legs and started grinding her backside ever so slowly over my stomach. My ab columns flexed involuntarily. It gave Ms. Ellie a two foot wide ribbed plank to lean against. She grabbed on to the skin bordering the sides of the columns and held on tight as she grinded up and down, up and down. It was like she wanted to clean her delicates on a washboard just as tall and even wider than she was. With her back pressed up against them and hand gripping the sides, she was basically stroking my abs like they were a gigantic cock. If I could have moaned, it would have been the longest moan in the history of the world. I could literally feel my abs getting harder and tighter as she continued to stroke. They began turning black as night with iron sulfide accumulating in them. They were flexed so hard that my chest was being pulled downward. No longer would Ms. Ellie be able to stand straight up, but luckily standing up was not on her agenda. Meanwhile, Morgan had started crawling around Mikey's neck and was massaging his traps. He then slid, head and hands first, down the middle of Mikey's back. It was slippery enough with some moisture from Mikey's shower mixed with a bit of sweat building as things were heating up quickly in there. Morgan turned himself around and started massaging Mikey's lats. The lats spread out just as far as Morgan could reach. Morgan really pushed hard into the lats to massage them. He placed his feet on to the top of Mikey's glutes to use his entire body in an effort to dig into the tissue. It must have been working because Mikey was grunting from the pressure on his glutes and running up his back. Ms. Ellie stopped her grinding and instructed me to lean over. I put my hands on the floor in front of me as I was told. I was thankful that my abs could get a reprieve. Still standing on my legs, she was now within reach of my nipples and she took full advantage of her position to fondle them. I had never paid much attention to my nipples, but they were now harder than an awl and just about as long as one (though much much thicker). I could have poked a hole in a tree large enough for a family of birds to live in. The doorbell rang, and I instinctively opened the door again without an ounce of brain power dedicated to the task. Mr. Briggs popped in cheering about a second game night, although he barely got one word out of his mouth as he began to grasp what was happening before him. He had seen the three cars at our place and figured we were going to play some more games. He was sadly mistaken, although not entirely upset by what he walked in to. He swung the door closed and just stared. Neither Mikey nor I were fully aware that he had even come in. Mikey was still grunting and moaning when he looked up and saw Briggs standing there watching him. In complete shock, he quickly pushed himself up, sending Morgan tumbling off behind him (luckily Morgan didn't break anything). In the motion, Mikey's fully erect cock thrust forward, impaling Briggs' face on the wall. More accurately might be that Briggs' head slightly impaled the head of Mikey's sheath underwear. Mikey tried to scooch forward to assist, but all that accomplished was pushing further into Briggs. Briggs was lifted off the ground by Mikey's cock, hanging there all 350 pounds of him lifted up by a massive penis sheath. It all happened within a second or two and we could instantly hear cracking from Bill's spine from the pressure/torsion it was under. But something even worse came next. Mikey was already at the point of orgasm when he sat up, from Morgan digging into his back. With someone's head jammed into his cock, it sent him over the edge and he blew his load. Luckily, Mikey was wearing the underwear or else he might have shattered Briggs through the wall to the outside. With his head completely pinned, all Briggs could do was try to swallow, though most of it was spilling out, covering his head immediately and quickly moving its way down his body. Morgan pulled himself to his feet, slightly dazed, and walked around Mikey to see what was happening. He stopped in stunned silence when Briggs came into view. Even Ms. Ellie had stopped fondling me in shock and awe of the scene in front of us. It all lasted for about 5 minutes. Five minutes of Briggs pinned 2 feet off the ground by his head partway wedged into Mikey's penis. The initial shock faded into an acceptance of the situation. What was happening now was just the natural order of things. When it was finally order, Mikey's softening cock slowly slid Briggs back to the floor. He was alive and panting a little for air, but he seemed no worse for wear other than his glasses looking slightly bent. The cracking we all heard must have been from the wall behind him - although there were no visible dents or cracks in it. ========== Bill Briggs was already a cute guy. He had this goofy and nerdy demeanor about him. He had a shaved head (bald since his teens according to him). Bill always wore glasses and sported a thick beard - neatly shaped and trimmed to about 4 or 5 inches long. It was just long enough to hide his neck. He obviously had a ton of DHT going on with the baldness and beard, but also with his body hair. I had only seen part of his belly exposed once (or twice including now with him hanging there), and his stomach was completely covered in fur. Surprisingly, though, his arms and legs were devoid of hair. Bill always wore shorts regardless of the temperature. I remember one guy back in college wore shorts every day like that. There was only once that I saw him with pants on and it was the hottest day of that school year. He probably had an interview or something, but the thought always makes me laugh. I had never seen Bill in pants, though. He always seemed to have a t-shirt on, too. Though he would wear a jacket when traveling in the cold - not today though for his quick jaunt down the street. His collection of nerdy logo-t's must have been as huge as he was. At 5'10" 350, Bill was by no means a tiny man. He was also gay, but still in the closet with his friends and family (especially with his house mate sister, Jess). I could always detect it when he was around. He never did anything remotely "gay", but he would have a far away look in his eye for just a moment whenever the Italian bodybuilder Donny was mentioned in a conversation. He never once had that same expression for anybody else. I always hoped that some day Donny might notice him, but Donny cared about Donny and did not want anything to do with big Bill. When Bill started to grow, it was subtle at first. He still looked like a fat man, but the shape changed more than the size. His chest began to inflate in his shirt, filling in the space in-between it and his beard. The lower parts of his chest were no longer flattened and traveling off to the sides of his stomach. They began to crease the center of the logo on his t-shirt and form gulley traveling down from his shoulders ever so slightly. Bill's shoulder span started to look like that neat thing heavy guys get - where if he wore a backpack, it would be a mile stretch to reach the tips of his shoulders. He did not have any clear definition where his neck met his traps, where his traps met his shoulders or any real shape to his shoulders at all. It was just a football field to get across them. With the mile long shoulder width and chest beginning to fill his shirt, Bill began to look like he was leaning backwards. His shoulders were placed so far behind his head, his chest was now so far past his beard and still his stomach was so far past his chest. Add in that his arm angle was already facing forward, sitting at rest, you almost felt like telling him to stand up straight because he would be a foot taller. But then looking at him from the side, you could see that he already was standing up straight and just had unbelievable proportions. A couple of things did change completely in Bill Briggs' favor. The first was that his arms filled in the t-shirt sleeves. It being a 6XL shirt already, the sleeves just sort of hung there. It wasn't that Bill had skinny arms before, it was just such an excess of fabric. Before, the shirt was draped over his shoulders. Now his shoulders gave a really nice shape to the top of the shirt and then his growing arms did the rest of the work. The second was in his shorts. At one point the shorts hung down with a huge excess of fabric just like his t-shirt had. The waist length on the shorts was very large, but his thighs did not completely fill the legs. So the image you can get from it was completely flat looking on both on the front and back sides. Regular guy clothing is usually very flat, so if you have any bit of an ass or bulge, you have to squeeze in or get a larger size. Yet, big-and-tall guy clothing is massive on both sides and then just hangs awkwardly, giving a horrible silhouette that further kills any body image that the guy might have of himself. This was also true of any of the shorts Briggs would wear. With his growth, the backside of Mr. Briggs' 7XL shorts was stuffed with two large oval-shaped watermelons. There was certainly enough fabric to fit even more size, but his ass at least took care of the awkwardness. On the front, he started filling in behind the zipper. It looked like a cucumber was stuffed in there, but it was completely soft - giving a nice curve that pushed on the zipper without straining it. Just like with his t-shirt sleeves, the legs of the shorts were filling up with stout powerlifter legs. These legs pushed the bulges on the front and back sides upwards and slightly more out. Where alone, they would not have been straining the shorts, with his thighs growing in, it looked like the shorts were now getting close to busting at the seems. Bill was still up against the wall. His head was no longer touching as his massive back propped him up. His lower back still had visible space between it and the wall. I could have stuck my hand into that space. However, his watermelon ass cheeks also now touched the wall, giving a wide curve to his back side. The space was slightly obscured by the huge hams shoved into his triceps. On the front side of his shirt, there was now a shelf. His chest had gained so much meat that it was almost a completely horizontal surface sticking out a foot from his beard. The entire surface almost merged with his shoulders, making his head look like it was sitting on a serving platter. Bill's legs were just thick, so sickeningly thick that they oozed power. His legs now rivaled my waist. The big ball gut was no longer sagging under its own weight, but rather looked like a solid boulder that you could use as a heavy punching bag. With it and his bulge lifted, Bill's silhouette was incredibly attractive. Donny would no longer be able to ignore this powerhouse. I licked my lips looking the new Bill over. I identify as asexual - note that while Ms. Ellie's efforts were insanely pleasurable, I was not aroused by it and kept it in my pants... underwear. Though, even I had the thought in the back of my head about taking the new Briggs for a test run. If only I was a little person, maybe I would try it. We all looked at Bill with some amazement and wonder. Everyone else's breath was as silent as my own. We could hear his shirt and shorts groan ever so slightly before things normalized and he stopped growing. He started a bit under six feet at 350 pounds. He was now standing around 6'2" and quite a bit more than 500 pounds. He looked like he could walk into any World's Strongest Man competition and take the title in his sleep. The flab was still totally there, but he looked powerful. An elite powerlifter might reach 1,500 pounds raw on the big 3 with numbers upwards around 2,000 when on major gear. Just looking at Bill now, we would all be shocked if he couldn't hit a raw 5,000 pounds and then some. Bill was just as much in shock as the rest of us. However, the more times we blinked over the minutes of just staring, the more normal it all seemed. Why were we all staring at Bill in shock? Did he say something unusual when he walked in? Bill looked up at Mikey and mumbled a question about what was happening. Mikey shook his head and the thoughts completely faded. Mikey recounted events of Bill coming in and probably wanting to get involved with the muscle worship. He then apologized for losing control and shooting off. Bill wiped some of the spunk from his face and smiled, accepting the apology. That was what happened, Mikey was correct. The shock we all felt was from Mikey losing his control, it all made sense now. But my attention was then turned to Mikey. After all of this, did he look smaller? In my head, I remembered how Mikey was 10 feet tall, but he was looking like a 9 foot tall person, or maybe even less. A wave overtook Mikey and he flopped backwards off of his knees. Suddenly, all of the dreams he had over the past few days flooded into his head. The prison, the school, the suburb - the memories of feeling like he was falling through the sky although it was really him shrinking. The dreams were coming true. Mikey started crying as the realization that his life was a lie dawned on him. He was not a 7 foot tall man and he did not have any real muscle development. Mikey ended his descent at 5'5". His memories from a few years ago leaked into his subconscious and told him that he should be 5'2". It seemed like he kept some of the height growth from whatever had happened since then. Suddenly, he was very aware of his body and his slightly below average penis with the huge sheath underwear draped over him. He was still crying as he ran his naked little body upstairs to the office. He found some of his old clothing and put it on. Nobody in the living room could think of what to say or how to comfort him. It did not matter, though. By the time he came back down, we looked at each other and smiled. Bill commented about not realized that Mikey was upstairs. Ms. Ellie walked over to him and comforted him. She asked him why it looked like he was crying, but Mikey did not know the answer. None of us did, really. I could not recall why Mikey was even at my house. Morgan had come over for muscle worship. I did not understand why Mr. Briggs, Ms. Ellie or Mr. Mikey had come over. Oh right, Mr. Mikey and Ms. Ellie came over to drop off cookies. They lived together, but for some reason took two cars coming over. I noticed the car keys on the mantel next to Morgan's glasses and tossed them to Mikey. I remembered thinking that it was a neighbor's car, but I now recognized it as Mikey's. Mr. Briggs said that he should head home and gave me a quick fist bump. The jab of his fist really hurt - it was definitely going to bruise my knuckle. He was always doing that to me. Powerlifters never seem to realize their own strength. Morgan thanked me, put on his cloths, glasses and shoes and headed out, as well. Ms. Ellie was still comforting Mikey and told me that they would swing by next weekend to see how I was doing. She always worried about me living alone and working from home. They walked outside and got into their separate cars to drive back to their house. I went about my business cleaning up. I did not remember ejaculating during the muscle worship, but the wall where Mr. Briggs was standing was wet with spunk. I just shrugged, since I lived alone it did not matter too much. I then noticed the sheath underwear on the floor. I scratched my head since I never wear those things - how did it get on the floor and why was it damp?

This is a story by Speaker from the old Evolution Forum written in 2007, which never got the credits it deserved. Sadly the story is unfinished and there seems to be no way finding the author now. Therefore, I am posting this story on his behalf, hoping he will see, like and continue the story. If the author wishes to take down the story, then I will do that. I also took out the liberty to correct spelling mistakes and revise a passage or two, as well as add a little bit at the end to open up for more possibilities for this story to be continued. Hope you enjoy! Help me find the author to ask for a continuation or permission to continue the story. ______________ "Paradise" by Speaker (Sept, 2007), revised by MuscCanon (2016) Joey woke up, not having the slightest clue whatsoever as to where the hell he was. He was content to simply lay back on this sinfully comfortable, warm bed, and just relax. Joey had no idea how he'd gotten here either, but he really wasn't complaining. He just had no desire at all to move. His bliss, however, was not everlasting. After simply lying in bed for what unkindly felt like about three minutes, he heard a voice above him somewhere. "So, still asleep are ya?" Joey had no desire to answer. Part of his brain wondered if he was drugged, because he normally was not this sleepy, and answered any question he was given. Unfortunately for him, that was not the part of his brain in control, so he just continued to lay there, mute. "Figured..." Joey felt a needle pierce his skin, and when he still made no movement, the suspicious part of his brain knew that there was something wrong. The needle emptied into him, and after about a minute of continued bliss, he stopped being so sleepy. He sat up and looked around. Whoever had spoken to him was gone now, leaving him alone in this cell-like room. There was the incredibly comfortable bed, a door, and lamp. Nothing more. Joey stood up, noticing while he did so that he was completely naked, which seriously embarrassed him, as he knew that there was no chance that there weren't cameras in this room. He put one hand over his privates, and walked to the door, where he was not surprised to find it locked. He sighed, "Wonder what the hell this is about." He muttered to himself as he walked back towards the bed. He sat on it, and given that he really had no choice in the matter, stopped hiding the fact that he was naked, exposing his average dick and balls to the free air. Normally he'd be scared in a situation like this, where he had no idea where he was or how he had gotten there, but Joey at least thought things through. Scared or not, he was here anyways, and there didn't seem to be any chance of escape, so why be afraid if you can help it? He hummed music, to distract himself from the fear welling up deep inside of him. The door opened suddenly, and Joey stood up, covering his cock and balls with his hand out of instinct. A man in a white lab coat walked in and smiled at him. Joey instantly relaxed, but he kept a hand over his crotch just to be safe. There was something about this man's friendly, smiling face that put him instantly at ease. It wasn't hard to notice that the doctor absolutely had to work out like a beast whenever he wasn't working wherever they were. His lab coat was huge, but it had to be to hold a man as huge as he was. His upper arms completely filled the upper portion of the sleeve, and even through the coat Joey could see some of the incredible definition in the man's arms. His pecs forced themselves outward from his chest, arrogantly pushing the lab coat out far enough from the front of his body that it almost looked like a table. Joey had no doubt that this man would have trouble seeing the rest of his body if he looked down, simply because his huge pecs blocked the view. Except maybe his cock, which was, although Joey couldn't see it clearly through the material, obviously exceptional. His thighs filled his pants to bursting, and his face topped it off. The guy looked like he couldn't be a minute older than 21 years old. He was a Latino obviously, from the tone of his skin and his black hair and dark eyes, but he was also the sexiest Latino that Joey had ever seen. His white teeth stood out perfectly from his dark brown, perfect skin. His black, curly hair was cut short, and he had an impressive 5 o'clock shadow around his perfect face. The man was absurdly sexy, the kind of man who would put Mr. Olympia to shame, while having the face and dick of the best male model in the world. Joey's dick immediately, and obviously, hardened fully under his hand. The man grinned, and said to him, "There's no need to cover that up. I get that reaction a lot. My name's Miguel, and I bet you're wondering what the hell you're doing here." Joey nodded, and the simple tone of Miguel's reassuring voice brought his hand away from his dick, exposing it's hardness to anyone who cared to look. He simply couldn't take his eyes off this man. Quite a large part of him wanted to put his hand back on his dick and start stroking, but he wasn't prepared to go quite that far... not while Miguel was looking anyways. "Simply put, you are in essence a guinea pig. I know putting it that way sounds cruel, and I assure you it is not. I'm one of the first people who was tested you know, and now here I am, working to continue the testing." Joey finally found the courage to unglue his tongue, "Yeah but what is it you're testing?" "In essence it's a combination of a muscle-enhancement formula the military has been using, and a sort of fountain of youth. Guess how old I am?" Joey guessed, "21?" "Try tripling that. I only look 21 because of the formula, but I'm actually 64." Joey gaped at the man, who didn't look like he could possibly be 64, but if what he'd said was true, then of course it was possible. Duh, he thought to himself, he just said that he was 64 and that the formula made him look younger, so of course he doesn't look like he's 64. All that thinking didn't stop him from wondering how it was possible though. "But if it's a fountain of youth thing, then why am I here? I'm only 18. Are you trying to make me younger?" Joey thought in horror of having to start puberty again if he was going to be shrunk. "Well no. See it actually happens by us injecting a sort of template into a person. That template overrides your genes for age, and muscularity and sort of bootstraps itself in, but it leaves the rest of your genes alone. Of course, everyone doesn't end up the same height and weight, but it's reasonably close, and the rest of your genes determine how you grow when you lift weights, even after you've grown from the formula. That's why we're all muscular and look like we're 21 years old. It's because the template makes us look that way, but the rest of our genes are in place, which is why I'm Latino, Antonio is Italian, Brandon is black, and so on and so forth. You aren't the first person we've tested who is younger than the age that the rest of us are, but the first person came through perfectly and we want to see if it works well on everyone. That's where you come in. Joey stared at the man. He'd understood almost half of what Miguel had said, but he at least comprehended the most important things like if he took the formula then he'd become a 21-year-old muscleman. He really didn't care about the rest of whatever Miguel had said. If all he'd said was 'We're going to make you a muscular man.' Then that would have been enough to hook him! "So, whaddaya think?" Miguel asked, "Do you wanna do this?" "Hell yes!" Miguel led Joey into another room, this one with an ominous looking machine in the centre of it. There was a large glass tube in the heart of the machine, easily big enough to hold two men comfortably. The tube was surrounded by other wires and there were other tubes that entered the glass one in the centre. He assumed, correctly that he was supposed to get into the big tube. Miguel nodded when he gestured at it and Joey got in it. He entered the tube and heard Miguel's voice from a speaker somewhere inside. "Don’t be afraid, but the other tubes are going to attach to you." As soon as he said that, the tubes inside the main chamber attached to his body. One to each leg, each arm, and one to his chest. He looked at them apprehensively, as they were as thick as two fingers in diameter. "Those are for the muscle mass you're going to be gaining. You're going to gain weight in muscle mass, and that mass has to come from somewhere, so we inject it straight into your bloodstream with these. I know they look big, but that's to get the growth over with quickly because I won’t lie to you, it's painful. Knowing that do you still want to proceed?" Joey nodded. He didn't care if it hurt if it gave him a body like Miguel's. "Ok. I'm starting the procedure." Through the tube into his right leg a small amount of a purple fluid entered his leg, which began to burn immediately. It hurt, but Joey gritted his teeth and attempted to ignore it. "That's the template. We have to wait a minute for it to circulate to the rest of your body before we can actually start the growth." It was probably the longest minute of his life. The fire in his leg, spread up into his dick, up his abs, chest, arms and even into his head. It was like being forced to stay in a campfire even as he slowly started burning. "Ok, here we go." He heard Miguel say Blue fluid rushed into his body from the tubes. Joey grunted as the fluid entered him in five places. He felt, rather than saw, his body starting to swell. He really didn't care about the muscle growing along his body at the moment. He suddenly understood what Miguel had said. He really did want this over with quickly. Through the pain though it was impossible not to notice some things, like how his thighs forced each other outwards, forcing him to adopt a wider stance. How his back thickened and widened, forcing his arms out wider. How it was getting difficult to look down over growing pecs. How his body itched as hair grew in. All those were easily ignored however at the pain. He screamed as his bones lengthened, and the muscle fluid just kept pouring in. The growth had only taken another minute, but it had felt longer than that when it abruptly halted. The door of the chamber opened and Joey staggered out, unaccustomed to walking with massive thighs. He looked up, panting and saw Miguel slowly stroking his really thick, uncut, Latin cock and staring at Joey. Miguel walked over and pulled one of Joey's thick arms around his shoulder. "Tired eh? I know that transformation takes a lot out of you." Joey nodded, still staring at Miguel's thick dick. It wasn't hard for Miguel to notice this. "Sorry but the transformation is pretty hot to watch, even if it's not so fun to experience." Joey managed to gasp through his panting, "Are you... gay?" Surprise filled Miguel's face, before he laughed suddenly. Joey looked at Miguel in confusion. "GAY?! Of course we're all gay! That's the one prerequisite for the transformation you know. I can't believe I left that out. You have to be gay or the transformation won't work!" Joey stared at Miguel, who was laughing so hard tears fell out of his eyes, and despite being riddled with residual pain (which was quickly ebbing), felt like the happiest gay guy on Earth. "How many people have had this?" Joey asked, not panting as much anymore. "About 100 now. We try to keep it relatively quiet, but it's hard to do so with a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place." "In one place? So we don't leave here?" Miguel smiled at Joey. "You can anytime you want." It took Joey only a moment to understand. "Yeah I wouldn't want to leave either. Not with 'a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place.'" Miguel slapped his hand on Joey's newly broad back. "Now you're getting it. Look you're probably exhausted. I was when I transformed. Just let me take you to a room and you can rest up a bit before you meet the rest of the guys." Joey nodded. He let Miguel practically carry him to a much nicer room than the one he'd previously been in, lay him down on a bed, and he was sleeping the moment that his head touched the pillow. ----- Joey woke up, energized. He noticed that he was sleeping naked on top of the sheets but didn’t care at all. He sat up and stood up, marvelling at how abnormally easy it was. Normally standing up really wasn't much of an exertion, but people usually do get tired of it after a few hours. Joey instinctively knew that he wouldn't. He jogged into a private bathroom, noting that the room he was in looked more like a hotel suite than anything, complete with a balcony overlooking some ocean from atop a cliff, although he still didn't know where he was. Joey stared at his new self in the mirror. He was huge, easily 6'1" tall and he couldn’t be a pound less than 300, which he quickly confirmed on the scale in the bathroom. His chest was absurdly huge, like two massive dinner plates had been grafted onto his torso, and adorned with a half-dollar sized nipple. The crevice between his pecs looked deep enough to lose things in, although he knew that was an exaggeration. His pecs were so smooth, there was no hair to be seen. This gaze led him down over his 8-pack and then to his cock, which hung at least half-way down his tree-trunk thighs. He'd noticed that it was hard to walk, and gazing at his thighs gave him a shrewd idea why. His calves looked as though someone had shoved a football under them. He looked up again, this time at his arms which hung out of bowling ball sized shoulders. His guns had to be at least 24 inches around, if not bigger. He went into a double-bicep pose and stared at the proud peak which stood up from his arms. Veins covered his biceps and his forearms, which were absurdly thick as well, even at the wrist. Last, but not least, he stared at his face. His brown eyes somehow had more of a lustre, a shine than previously. His face was covered with brown shadow, and he noticed that he really needed a haircut. Joey grinned at the man, and the man in the mirror grinned back at him. He swaggered back into the main room, even though there was a separate room with a TV, a sofa bed and a computer. Joey doubted that he'd use the TV and computer but he had to marvel at the computer. Before his transformation, he would have been astounded at the quality of it, but now he really had no desire to use it. He looked around but found nothing that even looked like a dresser with clothes in it, so he shrugged and walked to the door. There was a note pinned there. ____ Hey! Welcome to the community! I'm Antonio and since our rooms are across the hall from each other, they asked me to give you a bit of an explanation, but I really didn't want to wake you up. The rooms are private and are set up to allow access when it scans your hand. We've already put in your fingerprints so if you want to get into your room, just put your hand on the panel next to the door and it'll open up. If you wanna know more, just come across the hall. I'll be in my room until 6 tonight. There's a clock next to the bed if you dont know the time. Antonio ____ Joey read the note, and looked at the clock. It was only 3 in the afternoon so he walked out of his room, into a carpeted hall which looked like nothing more than a hotel hallway, with rooms stretching along it. He walked across the hall and knocked. He heard feet moving and the door opened. Antonio was the epitome of an Italian hunk. Joey had just undergone his transformation and therefore hadn't had an opportunity to work out and grow any more. Judging by Antonio, he had only recently arrived too, but to Joey he looked like nothing less than perfection. Joey had a fair amount of brown body hair, but Antonio's pelt put his to shame. Antonio's chest was covered in about twice the black hair as Joey's was in brown, and it only continued down Antonio's abs, surrounded an impressive cock, and covered his legs as well. Antonio's short hair was curly and he had, like every man here apparently, an impressive black 5 o'clock shadow around his mouth. His muscles were about the same size as Joey's, but his body practically screamed 'HUNK' to Joey. Joey stared, open mouthed at Antonio and Joey could feel his dick harden as he stared. Antonio only grinned. "Hey man I was wondering when you'd wake up." Like Miguel, despite Antonio's obviously Italian heritage, he had no discernible Italian accent. "Joe isn't it? Come on in!" "It's Joey." Joey muttered and followed the Italian stallion into his room. It was physically the same as Joey's room, but there were the unmistakable scents of man, sweat and a fair amount of cum in the room that only aroused Joey further. "Ah ok Joey. I'm Antonio, and it looks like we're the next best thing to roommates! I suppose you want to ask a few questions?" Joey shook himself, nodded, and asked "Are there any clothes?" "Why would you want them? We're in a tropical paradise, the room temperatures are permanently set to 80 so they're never cold, and all you'd be doing is covering up that glorious bod." Joey couldn't argue his logic. "Where are we?" "We are on a nice small island in the south pacific. It's owned by Dave, who had the original idea for this growth. He's actually only 30 but he's probably the richest person in the world. Inheritance you know. 'Course he doesn't look like he's 30 since he got transformed too. You'll meet him later. He was the first guy to be transformed and is the biggest of us because of it, although Miguel, the doc, is almost as big. Nobody comes here unless they're delivering food or bringing another person here to be transformed, and then they only see the front, where they see a massive resort for 'The rich and famous,' which explains why they've never met anyone who's been in here. The private beach is on the back side, which is in a little cove and can’t be seen from the outside. We've got everything here. An AWESOME weight room, all the food you could possibly eat, none of it junk food either so you can grow more. You name it, we've got it." Joey laughed. "Well that answers pretty much all my questions, but I’ve got another one. How old are you really?" Antonio smiled, "I'm 19. I was the first guy they tested the formula on who wasn't over 21, and you're the second." Joey grinned at Antonio. It didn't seem possible that a 19-year-old could have that kind of body, but then, he was living proof that it was indeed possible himself. Joey couldn't resist anymore. He reached forward and kissed Antonio on the mouth passionately. He loved the feeling of Antonio's rough facial hair against his own, which told him beyond a doubt that he was kissing a man, and that he loved every second of it. They broke off the kiss after about a minute and Joey muttered, "God I've wanted to do that since I saw you. You're so hot." Antonio grinned and muttered, "So are you." Then Antonio beckoned Joey to follow him. "I want you to meet someone." Joey walked into Antonio's bedroom and saw in bed, what had to be the most massive man here. The man had his huge arms behind his head, showing off what had to be 30" guns, and Joey couldn't even imagine the colossal chest the man had. The man's body was entirely hairless, save his eyebrows and a crew cut, but it only showed off his size even more. This man had the most freakishly huge legs you can imagine and they were covered with veins. The man spoke, "So you're Joey? I'm Dave, the owner of this place and the biggest fucker you'll ever meet." Joey was loving his 'tough guy' attitude. Joey walked up to the Dave's naked body, knelt and started sucking on Dave's massive cock. Or at least he tried. Joey guessed his to be about 14" hard, but Dave's had to be at least 18" and it wasn’t fully hard yet. He couldn't imagine what it felt like to have that inside of him. It was hard enough to get it in his mouth. Whilst sucking this huge cock he couldn’t stop feeling all over Dave’s huge legs and calves. Just a moment later, he felt a thick cock enter his ass. He didn't need to look to realize that Antonio had taken advantage of Joey's ass in the air and hadn't needed any more invitation than that. He released Dave's cock for a moment to moan with pleasure as he felt that 14" cock pounding away at his bubble butt, before he went back to sucking on Dave's cock with gusto and looked up at Dave’s face. His impression showed pure bliss. He must have been really enjoying Joey’s sucking. At the same time Dave was playing with his big nipples, which were hard and erect. It didn't take long before Dave's cock started throbbing hard and spewing a massive load down Joey's throat. Joey didn't know if he could swallow it all but he tried anyways. Suddenly his own cock began shooting its load all over the floor. He tensed from the pleasure, and that was enough to squeeze Antonio's dick with his ass cheeks and drive Antonio into climax as well. Joey was getting cum into him from his ass and his mouth and was shooting his own load as well. All at the same time. He was in the ultimate state of ecstasy. Nothing could ever match this. Nothing. He slowly felt himself getting fuller and fuller and started touching his muscle belly in shock. His ones flat 8 pack muscled abs were now replaced with a bloated but rock hard roid gut which kept growing bigger and bigger by the second. After five minutes of this pure, sweet sex Joey and Antonio stopped shooting. Dave, of course, continued for another minute or so before he too was sated. Joey grunted as he felt Antonio slide his thick cock out of his own ass. Joey released Dave's cock and stood up. The floor was covered with his cum. He'd shot at least a gallon, maybe two, and it was oozing along the floor. Dave looked at Joey’s new roid gut and laughed “don’t worry boy. All that cum will transform into muscles really soon. It’s the fuel that makes us grow. And by the looks of it, you have a lot of growing to do.” Just the thought of it made Joey hard again and leaking pre all over the floor. Dave was watching him, absentmindedly stroking his cock, which was hard yet again. "If you haven't noticed Joey, we can have sex pretty much 24-7, but most of us do other things as well. I, for example, am going to go down to the weight room and shame all of my other guests. Antonio, after sex, usually likes to go surfing at the beach, but of course, what you do is up to you. This is a pleasure island. You can do anything you want here as long as it doesn't harm or steal from one of the other guests. Of course, I wouldn't have brought you here if I thought you would do anything like that, but just to be sure, I'm laying down the rules. The formula is reversible and if you piss enough people off, we can reverse it, wipe your memory of this island and send you back to the mainland. I'd prefer not to do that, as you're one of the better cocksuckers I've ever encountered, and you'll look good with another 100lbs of muscle on you. So be good." He flashed a grin, and walked sideways out of the room. His yet again hard nipples hit the side of the door, which obviously gave Dave shudders and pleasure, as his dick leaked more pre on the floor. Antonio looked at Joey and smiled. "He's right you know. I like surfing after sex, but I guess I could be persuaded into a little more fun." Joey smiled back. He knew he could have Antonio anytime he wanted. But right now he couldn’t stop thinking about Dave. “Thanks for the offer, but I would really love to lift some weights. Getting my fully blown out roid gut down to a more reasonable size. Do you want to join?” Antonio was a little bit disappointed but changed his mood in a second. “Follow me, I’ll show you the way”. As both muscle hunks left the room and walked down the hallway, Antonio kept on pointing out who lived where and all the opportunities they had. Once they turned the corner, Antonio stopped in front of a particular door and obviously got nervous. Joey also noticed that Antonio’s dick got harder by the minute. Joey looked up at the door sign and read Miguel. “Follow this way, then turn left and take the elevator down to the first floor. You will find the gym right there. Don’t be shocked but what you will find there. I will follow you right after. Just need to finish some business first.” Antonio absentmindedly started stroking his cock. “Ok, see you around. Have fun.” Joey couldn’t stop smiling thinking about what Antonio will do with Miguel. Were they lovers? Once he reached the elevator and got in, he clicked the button with a big G.Y.M. sign to it. The elevator closed and slowly started going down. His head was full of ideas what he will find at the gym. But most of all he was looking forward to see Dave work out. Maybe he will be able to work out with him. What will Dave look like pumped? Is Dave still growing? How big will Joey grow? The door opened and what Joey saw made his dick rock hard in an instant. TO BE CONTINUED....

A (now late) birthday gift for Abyss123. What happens when on one birthday, a little guy is gifted with anyone he looks at swelling into a huge man. (Features renders done by Hugeadmr) **************************** “Hold the door!” A voice called out before a slim man dashed into the train cart, just making it in as the doors closed behind him with an almost silent hiss right before the train shifted and began its journey. Making his way through the rather sparse compartment, careful not to bump into the other passengers, Jordan praised whatever god there was as he spotted an empty seat before plonking himself upon it, breathing heavily as he tried to catch his breath. “... Hate... huff... That alarm... clock...” The man panted out as he opened the front of his jacket slightly, the exertion of running so much having him feeling uncomfortably warm despite the cold weather today. Jordan relaxed in his seat, pulling out his phone to pass the time till he got to work, eyes widening slightly when he saw a message notification on screen despite the early hour. Praying it wasn’t work telling him he’s to go to a different location, Jordan opened the message, pleasantly surprised to see it was a birthday message from a friend. “Huh, forgot I told him about it.” He said to himself as he read the message. ‘Happy Birthday little guy, Hope you’ll have a good day. For your gift I want you to type out a wish and it’ll come true. All the Best.’ The message read, followed by some heart emoticons and a template for the ‘wish’ starting off with ‘For my birthday, I wish:_____’ “Really?” Jordan couldn’t help but scoff at his friend’s idea of a joke. But figuring he had nothing to lose and it could be a fun way to pass the time. “Could be fun.” He whispered to himself, copying the template before typing out his wish, deciding to have some fun as well as he sent the message, rereading it. ‘For my birthday, I wish: to be surrounded by big beasts.’ Smiling as he knew his friend would get a good laugh, and feeling significantly more relaxed than he was before, Jordan went to slip the phone back into his pocket before it vibrated again. “That was quick.” The slim man smiled, figuring his friend had added a steamy comment or maybe shared some risqué art of large guys. Instead Jordan was greeted with a rather cryptic message. ‘Then for today, anyone you look at shall become a massive bear of a man, be it with fat or muscle. Enjoy.’ “Huh? What joke is this?” Jordan raised an eyebrow at the weird message he was sent before groaning as his eyes suddenly ached, rubbing them before blinking rapidly to try and ease what happened. “Hey man, you okay?” Jordan turned to the voice belonging to the clean shaven man seated next to him, taking in the rather athletic build beneath the tracksuit he wore. “Y-yeah, just a headache is all.” He said, blinking a bit as he looked over at his seat neighbour, his mind confused as with each blink, the man seemed to grow... bigger. Whilst Jordan saw the changes, watching the tracksuit stretch and get tighter, muscles steadily bulging bigger before his very eyes, no one else seemed to notice the clearly growing man seated down, least of all the man himself. “So, like what you see?” The now deeper voice shook the slim man from his thoughts, lifting his gaze off the bulging pecs that strained the front of the tracksuit as if trying to force the zipper open, moving towards the handsome face that smirked at him. Jordan blushed at being caught staring at the muscular man, seeing his neck thicken out more as he seemed to inch taller. Jordan cranes his head back to try and keep his eyes on the man’s face, watching as the light 5 o’clock shadow began to darken, steadily spreading into a beard that framed his square jawline. When Jordan tried to apologize for the obvious gawking, he could only barely utter out a stutter filled mess, before being silenced when the seeming ever growing man let out a deep chuckle, earning some side glances from other passengers by its volume before they returned to their own business. “No need to panic little guy. I like it when guys look at me, makes me feel bigger. By the way, Name’s Carl.” He introduced, flexing his pecs that caused the zipper to drop down, exposing some of the hairy chest. Carl brought up his large paw of a hand in greeting, the massive hand was reaching the size of an baseball mitt as his thickening arm saw the sleeves to stretch and pull back, exposing more of the hair covered forearm. Jordan said his own name as they shook hands, the smaller man’s being completely eclipsed by Carl’s. Before Jordan could speak again, mainly about how the man was growing bigger before his very eyes, a harsh ripping sound erupted in the cart, all eyes turning to the source just below the enormous man that was Carl. Jordan looked down, trying not to focus on the prominent bulge between the thickening thighs that Carl had as he saw the training shoes he wore now ripped apart, exposing his large feet that were stretching out the sock he wore. “Man that feels good. Though I like those shoes they were getting to tight for me.” Carl said with a relaxed sigh as he sat back as much as the cramped seat would allow, wiggling his now free toes as they forced out from the remains of the now destroyed shoe-wear. Jordan watched the man swell bigger with each breath he took, trying to keep a conversation with him, only to stop when his thick biceps and forearms to rip through the sleeves off his tracksuit, his quads shredding through his pants making them tight shorts against his thick muscular thighs. When Carl’s broad shoulders and enormous pecs finally forced the the rest of the ruined tracksuit to rip off, giving Jordan a good view of the hair covered chest and sweat soaked tank top, the tannoy system sounded, announcing the arriving station. “Oh, that’s my stop.” Jordan said, standing up before glancing at Carl once more, surprised to see he was eye-level with the seated man who only chuckled deeply. “Alright little guy, nice to meet you. Hope I’ll run into you again.” He said, his deep baritone of a voice practically shaking the train cart as they pulled into the station, the gargantuan man shifting in his cramped seat as passengers had to step over his long thick legs, Jordan gave the enormous bodybuilder one last look before heading off, leaving him in the train as he noticed how people he so much as glanced at seemed to swell out a bit more with size, clothing getting tighter as no one was suddenly surprised to be taller or heavier. ‘Damn it, can’t have the place filled with big guys.’ Jordan said, trying to stay rational as the temptation to let his birthday ‘gift’ go wild had to be contained. Glancing back at the now leaving train, the slim man saw Carl, now having to crouch as he stood, swell larger that his broad shoulders pressed into the roof of the cart, thick, hairy muscles pressing against his fellow passengers, all growing larger before the train disappeared out of eye shot. Taking a deep breath, Jordan kept his eyes on the ground as he slipped into the morning rush. Seeing the people next to him swell with his eyes down, the slim man tried to figure out what do as they approached the stairs, being pressed against the swelling men as their clothing being to rip and pop. Getting closer to the stairs, Jordan glanced up, watching a few men have sudden growths that saw their suits rip open to expose their enlarged forms, before spotting a close by open elevator that none of the other other commuters seemed to be heading for. Deciding to risk it over filling the entire underground train system with huge men, Jordan shouted apologies as he made his way through the crowd, earning some choice curse words and a cacophony of shredding clothing before making it into the deserted lift compartment, quickly slamming the ground floor button as he slumped against the far wall of the elevator. As the door began to close, a voice suddenly called out. Raising his head up, Jordan watched as a slim woman slipped inside, panting as she pressed the same button to go up, leaving the two in silence as the elevator began it’s arguable slow ascend. As Jordan saw the woman, noticing his slim build and long hair, he figured his ‘gift’ wouldn’t affect her at all… only to blink and see the ‘woman’ now with more masculine traits as he leaned back against a wall. ‘Well, Drew was efficient with his gift.’ Jordan sighed, glancing away as the swelling man scratched his chest in the tight sitting suit he was wearing. Looking away, Jordan was mentally cursed himself as he realised the walls in the elevator were covered in mirrors, ever angle turning him back to the steadily growing man, his long hair receding back as he grew bigger, thickening fingers tapping on a phone as he remained unaware of his sudden gender and size shift. After a few seconds of taking in the situation, and earning a deep relaxed sigh from the swelling man as his feet burst through the tight work shoes, Jordan just shrugged and thought, ‘fuck it, might as well enjoy this.’ As he focused all his attention on the growing man, seeing his bearded face inch higher in their confined space as his shoulders grew broader, the back of his suit straining against his thickening back and bulging ass cheeks threatening to burst through the seat of his pants. Looking at one of the reflections, he watched as the front of his suit strained against the swelling pecs and round gut that were forcing the buttons apart, each popping off as he took breaths, sweat dripping down as he swelled bigger and bigger with his pants shredding apart to reveal the tight speedo he was wearing, eventually having to start to crouch down as his head started to reach the ceiling. Eventually all to soon, the elevator dinged and the doors opened. “Finally, getting cramped in here.” The swollen behemoth of a man said with a room shaking baritone, grunting as he bent over to fit through the tiny doorway, leaving behind the shredded clothing as he gave Jordan a good view of the swelling, speedo stretching ass. As he stumbled out, breathing in the musky odor the bear left behind, Jordan shrugged and headed for work, not minding changing the people as he walked, figuring his day at work will be plenty fun now. “Heh, sorry little fella. Didn’t see you there.” Jordan quickly waved off the immense man’s worry as he ducked beneath the imposing behemoth’s frame. Once a well built office worker stopping for some supplies, after a couple minutes of Jordan staring at his back, he had now swelled to colossal proportions. His bald head pressing against the ceiling of the store along his impossibly thick neck and broad shoulders, despite the colossus crouching. Looking up, Jordan saw his thick front, the 5 o’clock shadow that was stubble now a thick beard that trailed down and mixed with the carpet of chest hair that spread over the billboard sized pecs. His thick stomach more like a turtle shell with it bulging outwards with the outline of his abs being highlighted by the dense treasure trail. Glancing down to eye level, between the huge man’s thick legs swollen as they were bend to keep from breaking through the ceiling, Jordan stared at the impressive cock that strained the skin tight jockstrap that gargantuan beast was clad in. Taking one last look before the tell tale sound of the ceiling cracking from the growing man pushing against it, Jordan looked down before heading back to the storage room, feeling the entire store shake with the behemoth’s powerful footfalls as he left the store. Deciding to risk a glance when he heard the behemoth grunt loudly, Jordan watched him trying to squeeze his gigantic form out the double doors, his broad shoulders and thick arms halfway out before the metal began to bend as he grew against. After some struggling and more growth, to which seemed to be enjoy if the booming moans were anything, the gigantic beast managed to get out, the door almost broken off. “Sorry about the mess.” The huge man said in a deep voice, glancing back to the tiny store before standing tall and adjust his front in the now much too tiny jockstrap. His bulging ass towering out of sight of the ceiling to floor windows before the beast began to stomp off, Jordan deciding to look away now rather than make the leaving giant into a skyscraper sized beast… at least, for now. Deciding to get back to work, Jordan turned back to the store room, sparing a glance to one of the posters on the wall depicting a slender woman advertising some ‘diet water’. With a blink, the slim man couldn’t help but smile at the now massive bodybuilder of a man, flexing his thick arms over head with his back spread out across the landscape, the ad now for the new ‘Mega Bulk Beer’. Jordan had to relish this gift before heading back into the storeroom to continue the work he had to do, thankful he just had about two more hours left till his break and he didn’t have to make excuses to go to the front whenever they had a customer. Before Jordan could settle back into the store room, contemplating putting on an old tv to watch the news and make the news anchors swell out of the studio, he heard the familiar sound of his supervisor call him to his office. Entering the closed room, Jordan struggled to push down his smile as he looked at his supervisor. The once short but well built man, a marathon runner, now took up a couch for an office chair as his bulbous body swelled behind the desk, belly and moobs stretching out the sail sized shirt with his gut pressing the desk further away. On the sides, Jordan caught sight of the silo thick thighs pushing against the tight cloth, spreading out with his huge feet swelling bigger than any shoe could contain. “You know why I called you shrimp?” The huge man mumbled out through a stuffed mouth, shifting his immense body in the creaking couch, a donut in each hand. Earning a shake of Jordan’s head, the swelling man groaned, stuffing more food into his mouth and surging in size more, buttons popping off the straining shirt like bullets, showing more hair covered flesh. “The head office need someone to come in for a meeting and since they haven’t updated the place for big guys like me, I need you to go in and sit for the meeting instead of me.” The blubbery boss said, punctuating his sentence with a room shaking belch, causing his fat loaded body to wobble about before settling after a few seconds. Although more buttons rapidly popped off with the movement, revealing more of the two hills that were his heavily packed moobs. Jordan nodded at the order, watching his growing boss grumble over the latest shirt malfunction, before leaving the room, one last glance at the mountain of fat that was his boss, feeling the ground shake when the couch finally gave up holding the colossus of fat. Smiling as he stepped towards the employee locker room, Jordan smiled when he thought of all the more beasts he could make at the office… and the many on his way there too. “... And that concludes the stock market. I hope you’ve already put money in Jacob’s clothing stocks since they’ve had a good quarter in sales, especially in their jockstraps and undergarments.” The hulking bear explained to the camera, flexing his huge bulging muscles proudly with one hand reaching to snap the strap of his over stretched jockstrap he was wearing. The camera shifted back over to the main anchormen Daryl and Karl, formerly Darla and Karen. Now two massive hulks that crouched behind the tiny desk that only provided slight cover for their massive speedo clad fronts. The two caught mid flex before smiling at the camera, barely suppressing a moan as they surged with size, bumping the desk the towered over. “Thank you… Alex.” Daryl panted out as he looked down at the camera, his pecs heaving with each breath he took, swelling larger as he tried to remain composed on air. “With that we’ll take a break for weather before coming back to talk about recent property damage due to reckless individuals and how the city plans to tackle these issues.” “Next stop, Main Street Square.” “Ah, that’s my stop.” Jordan said to himself, unplugging his headphones and turning off the news livestream on his phone before shoving both back into his pocket. The slim man glanced up from his seat on two massive hulks’ legs, reaching up towards the bell before keeping his eyes down as the bus slowed to a crawl. Getting up, Jordan waved to the two men he had sat beside and then a top of, the hulking men chuckling as they swelled again, heads denting the bus roof as they surged with more height and muscle mass. With a sigh Jordan hopped out of the musk filled bus, seeing it off before he headed down the sidewalk, men and women beside him growing bigger. It wasn’t long before the scrawny man made it to the office building, glancing up before walking into a spacious lobby. With glances to the now plus sized employees, stepping towards the reception, Jordan greeted the fit man behind the desk, smirking when his swimmers build began to swell with muscle and fat. “Hi there, I’m here for a meeting on behalf of my regional store supervisor.” Jordan said, explaining to the receptionist where the store was. Waiting for confirmation, the slim man kept his eyes on the growing man, his suit stretching with the swelling man adjusting his seating. Jordan watched the man switch to using pencils to type as his fingers grew too thick, his slim stomach bulging out into a solid gut as he broadened out more. Eventually the big man swelled taller than Jordan despite staying seated on two chairs, one for each cheek. His suit straining audibly against his burly hulking form, his deep baritone voice calling down to the tiny man. “It’s confirmed, do you mind waiting in a seat?” He asked, adjusting his almost spectacle sized glasses on his nose with his slim face thickening out as a pale beard began to spread on his chin and cheeks. “Not at all, thank you… Jon.” Jordan said, getting a bashful smile when the huge man suppressed a moan when his growth saw to his suit buttons popping off, exposing his thick chest. Turning towards his seat and passing some of the growing men, Jordan thought of all the size he could share before the day was over. Glancing to his phone to see the time was only 2 o’clock, Jordan saw his wallpaper with his now hulk sized dads lifting him on the boulder sized bicep. It was then he decided to use his time to reward his friend Drew for the gift. Sitting down on a chair that a growing superchub got off before it broke under his weight, Jordan glanced at the man’s ripping purple shirt and tearing trousers before turning back to his phone. “Hope he’s not in work.” Jordan chuckled to himself, opening the gallery to find Drew’s photo, realising he should share this gift with all his online friends.

Coach was happy with my performance and wanted to have a photo shoot of me to show off his work, he told me he had everything set up but I should have been worried about the look he had in his eyes. The day of the shoot I showed up in a pair of stretchy shorts and a tank top that I filled out pretty fucking well in my opinion. I got into the locker room to put up my gym bag when coach took me to the side and told me he had some new supplemented he wanted me to use before the shoot to “Bring the best package to show off.” He’d occasionally tweak my cycle or have something new, and typically very potent, to add what I’m taking so I was used to this as well as dropping my shorts a bit so he could go ahead and inject me with what ever miracle drug or gear he had. Perhaps I put more trust in the man than I should have… We headed out into the gym which was cleared for the photo shoot and I followed instructions from the photographer, going from pose to pose and position to position, but I started to feel warm and my skin flush as I leaned back on some equipment while I had my hands on my hips. I could feel my tank top and shorts get significantly tighter. Being the professional I am I did my best to ignore this but the feelings didn’t pass, in fact my skin felt like I was standing under a midday summer’s sun and I began to sweat profusely. Coach noticed how dishelved I looked but also had a worrying smile as he said told the photographer to take a break and told me to “Take ten”. I thought he meant to go and get some water or cool down but he opened his hand to show he meant it literally, he had ten small pills in his hand and despite my best judgment I did as instructed. My biceps bunched up into a mass larger than a softball as I popped the pills into my mouth and took a swig of water from a water bottle he had. I was just about to stare in amazement at my recent changes or took full stock of myself I felt coach roughly turn me around and shepard me back to the gym floor to resume the shoot. “Knock em dead you meat balloon.” He said as he slapped my ass and pushed me back to the equipment I was leaning on. My thighs rub more and more as my gait turned into a highly exaggerated waddle while I resumed my previous position. I leaned back as instructed and could no longer look down as my chest completely eclipsed my vision and prevented any attempts to do so. As the photographer kept taking photos I could feel my shorts and tank hitting critical mass as, slowly, stitch by stich I could feel air on my skin as more of it was exposed to the air conditioning through ever larger holes being opened by my swelling form. I was too entranced with what was happening and how it was feeling to ask coach what the fuck he gave me…in fact I was getting a little too into how the growth felt. My dick was responded in kind as it snaked it’s way across the side of massively thick thighs leaving a wet trail the entire time as I felt the precut flowing like an open faucet. Just as my tank top split in half I felt my dick twitch and lurch upwards which was enough to tear my near thread bare shorts off of me and throw them onto the ground a few feet away. “Coach, what the fuck did you do to me?” I asked the man as I let out an involuntary moan. He laughed and with a smile said “You always wanted to live up to your potential and I’m just making you the meat balloon you always wanted to be bud.” He empathized balloon when he said it and I couldn’t argue with him as I continued swell as if connected to a tank of helium. “God damn it man! Make it…make it…oh GOD!” I yelled as I grew too big for the gym equipment which began to groan in protest of my weight. My dick grew past the horizon of my chest and entered my vision as it throbbed higher and thicker with every heart beat, then with out warning it turned rigid harder than diamond and began spewing cum like rain on everything within 10 feet of me with a ferocity like a busted water main. I tried to reach for it to stop or aid it, undecided in the moment which I wanted more, but I couldn’t reach as my chest and arms had grown so thick I could barely move them at all let alone to grab my violently cumming cock. My movements and shuddering from the one man made flood I was producing was too much for the equipment I was resting on as it broke and I feel to the floor with a thud that jostled every weight and piece of equipment in the gym. Yet still I kept cumming and growing now unable to move at all, only able to flex and shudder with every shot, with no end in sight. During all of this I could hear the snapping noise as the photographer kept taking photo after photo of me as I was cumming and growing into the freak of nature coach wanted me to be…and that I had to admit to myself I wanted too. I was able to look over at the man who had a shit eating grin as he was taping me with his phone the entire time saying out loud “Fucking meat balloon. You can be one too, just look at how fucking happy this freak is.” His words angered me a little but only made me cum harder since he was right. I wasn’t just happy, I was fucking loving this and I never wanted it to stop.

ALPHA - Part 1 I was ushered into the large warehouse by two hulking, young Marines outside of Camp Courtney in Uruma, Okinawa, Japan, after the long flight from Washington, D.C. The President had sent me to check up on a classified super-soldier program that hundreds of millions of dollars had been poured into for twenty years. The Sergeant Major greeted me tersely as I entered a room with a twenty-feet tall window and sectioned steel curtain behind it, obscuring the room beyond. “Welcome, Sir. I think you, and the Commander-In-Chief, will be pleasantly surprised, and pleased, with what we have accomplished here!” he began. “We have finally had success in a massive way. We began with the present subject, a delinquent local boy, and have been molding him for five years by injecting him with hormones and other enhancing compounds. In addition, he has been psychologically indoctrinated through visual and physical stimuli to elicit the responses required to subvert any foe, both physically and emotionally. One effect of the injections was unexpected, so don’t be surprised when we allow you to view him and his capabilities. Not only was his strength and endurance enhanced, but his physical stature, as well. Ummm . . . “ the Sgt. Major cleared his throat, “due to a few unfortunate mishaps, we presently keep him restrained, but, for the most part, he obeys commands.” I began to interrupt to have him define “unfortunate mishaps”, but he quickly continued his monologue. “We found from past experience that tying sexual gratification to a subject’s desired actions greatly increases the outcome we expect. This subject responded so well that we believe he was already internally ‘wired’ to be an Alpha (which is what we now call him) and the enhancements and conditioning we provided him really just accelerated him to becoming what he was truly born to be, a . . . well . . . you can see for yourself during demonstration.” With that, the Sgt. Major motioned to some men in white lab-coats clustered around a console towards the back of the room we were standing in and the steel curtain parted in the center and began to separate, each side sliding towards the wall pockets. As the curtain slid open and the lights in the next room were turned on, what I saw caused me to stumble back towards the console to steady myself. Chained to a massive chair was an absolute mountain of muscle! The totally nude and completely hairless creature had to be, when standing, at least twenty feet tall and every inch bulging with rippling muscle. The most perfect specimen of manhood in history stared through the bulletproof glass that separated us. His full lips parted in an evil grin, exposing inhumanly pointed and sharp, white teeth, as his eyes seemed to lock with mine. A long, thick tongue appeared and licked those pouted lips as he flexed hard within the solid chains holding him. Muscles already seeming to be fully flexed and rock-hard ballooned and rippled beneath the dark, thin skin that covered them. Hose-thick veins pulsed to life and the links of the chain that constrained him seemed to warp under the light flexion of such an absolutely perfect specimen of masculinity. My eyes travelled down from the stunning, young Asian face, roaming the vast, powerful surface of his arms, torso and abs. Then I saw the thick, flaccid cock set upon two huge balls, hanging between the beast’s massive legs, pre-cum roping into a large bucket beneath. “Holy FUCK!” I almost shrieked as my knees went weak, my breathing became ragged and my cock jumped to life. A dark, wet spot immediately formed at my crotch as piss escaped my swelling manhood. The Sgt. Major looked at me, eyed my crotch, grinned and stated, matter-of-factly (and knowingly), “The EXACT response we designed it for.” Turning to the lab-coats, he ordered, “Introduce to of the rats.” A door opened on the far side of the room containing Alpha. Two massive men entered the room carrying machine guns. The two men looked around and quickly focused on the boy in the middle of the room. One dropped his gun and turned to the closed door, but it was now locked. The other man fell to his knees as Alpha’s grin faded and his head pivoted on his impossibly thick and powerful neck . . . the grin turned to a sneer as the Sgt. Major took a microphone, eyes sparkling, and simple said, “Alpha . . . have fun.” The giant grinned and I couldn’t help but notice the massive, pre-cum leaking cock begin to jerk, pulse and rise as the beast flexed hard. I could see the chain’s thick links deforming as his thick, rolling muscles solidified further, growing and expanding until they stretched . . . one by one, they ruptured like nothing more that links made of plastic. Several link halves flew towards the bullet-proof glass and embedded into the (what was supposed to be) impenetrable material. The beast stood, his now rigid cock pointing towards the ceiling and flowing with copious amounts of pre-cum. He raised his arms and flexed hard, biceps and triceps exploding into mountainous masses of powerful muscle and, for the first time, I heard him speak as he stepped towards the two men trapped in the room with him: “Like what you see, you pathetic little excuses for men?” Lowering one arm and beginning to stroke his vein-encased cock, he mocked, “I am a real man . . . you are merely fragile little playthings only living for my pleasure!” With that, he grabbed the man who had tried to escape, palming his head like a basketball, with his huge hand and lifted him, kicking and screaming, from the floor. He lowered his other arm and wrapped that massive fist around the waist of the other blubbering man’s waist and effortlessly lifted him. He walked over to the window separating us and placed the guy palmed in one fist against the window as he positioned his erect and throbbing almost man-sized cock over the squirming man and pressed his cock against him, trapping him between his throbbing fuck trunk and the glass. Pre-cum flowed down, coating the glass and man, the trapped little man’s struggling only seeming to make his godly captor increasingly horny. Alpha then placed his other toy against one boulderous pectoral and leaned into the glass, trapping that unfortunate man between the glass and the unfathomably powerful and solid chest brawn of such a colossal muscle deity. Alpha placed both of his palms against the glass separating him from us five men in the control room and began to grind his hips. The man between his cock and the glass slowly and methodically began to be compressed and crushed with each slow and deliberate thrust of the godly man humping the glass with him between. As I looked up at the glass, all my field of vision could take in was muscle and power pressing against and gyrating towards the seemingly small room that we occupied. I looked up and over the pectorals pressed against the glass towards the top of the room to see Alpha looking directly at me and grinning. I saw his mouth slowly form the words, “I - WANT - MORE - LITTLE - MAN” With that, Alpha’s palms formed fists and he pressed hard against the bullet-proof barrier between us. Both of his toys thrashed about until he flexed both his cock and his pecs at the same time. There was a deafening sound of tortured glass as both of the muscular little bodies trapped between the glass and the giant, omnipotent muscle creature exploded in great, dripping masses of smashed flesh and blood, coating his rippling flesh and flowing down the pane. Alpha groaned and leaned his head back, thrust his hips, and his god-cock exploded with gallons of cum, the pressure of the first volley compromising the protective glass and coating the five of us with his steaming nectar mixed with the remains of his fuck toy. He looked down at me, drew his hips back again, positioned his cock directly at the compromised area and thrust again. At the same time, he extended his long tongue between the glass and his rippling pectorals to lap the protein-rich remains of his pec-crushed victim into his mouth. Alpha’s cock crashed through the bullet-proof glass and hovered over us, bucking and spurting cum, covering us all. As he pulled his cock back out, the glass caught on his protruding corona and the protective glass simply shattered. Alarms sounded, lights started flashing and the Sgt. Major and three lab-coats tried to run for the exit door, slipping and sliding in Alpha’s cum on the floor. I just stood, transfixed, staring up at the most beautiful, gigantic human I’d ever seen, grinning down at me as he wiped bloody remains from his chest, lifted them to his lips and lapped them up. My cock was now rock-hard and pumping pre-cum into my slacks. Alpha looked at my crotch and grinned as he raised his herculean forearm and wiped some blood from his lips. He boomed to me, “YOU WILL HELP ME GROW, LITTLE MAN . . . UNDERSTAND?” as he reached in and grabbed the Sgt. Major, lifting the cursing, struggling man to his face. “YOU HAVE GIVEN MY MY LAST ORDER, YOU INCONSEQUENTIAL LITTLE BUG!” Alpha thundered at the sputtering little authority figure. “Fuck you, Alpha, you are nothing but a stupid, fucking juvenile delinquent that we used for our purposes. You will never . . . ” He stopped in mid-sentence as Alpha simply licked his lips and smirked. With the Sgt. Major’s lower body in his fist, he lowered his other hand and wrapped it around the pathetic little man’s torso. Looking me in the eye, he slowly twisted his wrists in opposite directions, the cracking, snapping and tearing sounds of wrenching the Sgt. Major in two resounding throughout the room as he pulled him apart, blood and gore dripping onto his, once again, rock-hard cock. Lifting one hand, he pushed the torso into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed as he lowered the other half to his cock and crushed it against the pulsing surface and began to stroke with the fresh, bloody lube. The three lab-coats had their backs pressed up against the door, watching, as Alpha effortlessly snuffed their boss and ate. I, not even realizing it, had stripped as the muscle-giant snuffed three powerful men out of existence by merely pleasuring himself. I stood stood stroking furiously before control, strength, and power personified. “YOU WILL HELP ME GROW TO MORE, LITTLE ADMIRER, OR . . . !” he rumbled as he continued to stroke the remains of the Sgt. Major up and down his hungry shaft and reached over me towards the three screaming lab-coats. ALPHA - Part 2 As I watched the massive arm reach over me for the three wailing lab-coats, I noticed a thick, white vapor begin to pour into the room from the vents Still, they continued to attempt to scoot away from certain death at the hands of the powerful boy. I looked around the room and into the huge chamber where Alpha had been restrained earlier and observed both rooms were being filled with something that couldn’t be good! Alpha frowned as he noticed, also, and glared down at me. “I have nothing to do with this, Alpha!” I squealed as I saw his chest expand. He inhaled a huge volume of air from above the toxic cloud that was forming and held it in his cavernous lungs. Before I knew what was happening, I saw his huge, rough hand divert from grabbing the three now gasping lab-coats as he reached for me. I felt the pressure as his long, thick fingers curled around my waist and he lifted me to his face. He grinned as he pursed his lips, brought my struggling body to his mouth and sucked my head in to the hot, moist cave. Those impossibly large, thick lips firmly held my arms to my sides and I awaited my inevitable, bloody and painful, albeit quick, demise in the grinding jaws of this gigantic, incredibly muscled boy. I screamed in shear terror until, apparently, I used up the small amount of oxygen held in his maw and I passed out. The next thing I remember was hearing, from a seemingly great distance, “Doc . . . wake up! Doc! Doc! Are you okay?” The voices seemed to get closer as I opened my eyes and I slowly focused on two medics hovering over me. “We saw your legs protruding from the giant’s mouth and pulled you out. Being in there must have saved you from the poison gas that was released to contain or kill him!” I turned my head and saw that there were three covered bodies by the wall where the lab-coats had been huddled together the last time I saw them. I then slowly turned to look towards the other side of the control room . . . to where the separation glass had been. I was startled as my field of vision was filled with the head of the giant Japanese boy. The substantial lips that had sucked me in to his monstrous mouth were just feet from my saliva-soaked head and torso. “SHIT!” I screamed as I quickly scooted back instinctively and realized I was now wrapped in a large sheet. As I backed away, I took in, from my close vantage point, the incredible size and bulk of this immense and powerful specimen. I couldn’t believe that the experiments with my formulas for creating impervious super-soldiers had caused this side effect of physical augmentation . . . and to such an exaggerated degree. I whispered, “Holy, FUCK!” as my eyes roamed the vast expanse of thick, corded muscle protruding from every part of the colossal boy’s body. I stood, but immediately slipped on the slick, semen coated floor. The medics steadied me as I cautiously moved around the tremendous creature before me. Its eyes were closed and the great pectorals were still . . . no indication that the giant boy was breathing and still alive. "What a waste." I mused silently, still sexually charged by all that I had witnessed. Two MP’s entered the room and escorted me to an adjacent control room where there was a visibly upset military commander. He had taken control after quickly reviewing video recordings affirming the grisly death of the previous commander at the hands of this apparently violent and uncontrollably lethal giant boy soldier. “What the HELL happened here?!?!” the man bellowed as he turned, looked me in the eye, the veins on his thick neck pulsing with fury. “I - I - I don’t know, Sir.” I haltingly responded, “I would have to review how the subject was indoctrinated and how his psyche was molded for control and survival. All I can say is, its responses had to be consistent with how it was molded and shaped to respond to certain stimuli, so the error had to be in programming.” The commander turned and began to replay the recording of the deadly incident. “Come and look at this disaster!” he commanded. I walked over and watched as the incredibly thick muscles of Alpha’s chest, arms and legs solidified and effortlessly broke free of his restraints. As he stood to his full twenty feet height, he looked towards the control room and grinned, licking the full lips that would later envelope my comparatively small body. He flexed his obscenely huge musculature as his elephantine, already pre-cum issuing cock pulsed to life with obvious desire and anticipation. I lowered my arms and turned away as I felt my cock thickening and pulsing to life as my mind began to replay what followed: The toying with and snuffing of three full-grown, strapping men as if they were nothing but sexual playthings to this domineering creature! I was relieved, and fortunate, that the decimated control room was not being recorded. I'm not sure how the Marines would have responded to my reactions to the seductive and tantalizing actions of the monstrous muscle-boy, had I been recorded. The four MP’s entered the destroyed control room with video apparatus attached to their helmets. Broadcast onto a large screen, split into four views on the wall, we could see what was before them. The magnificent creature’s head and part of his massive torso was still occupying a good part of the space of the control room. The rest of Alpha’s herculean body was sprawled out into the containment room, his long, thick, blood and gore coated cock draped over his bulging quadriceps. Even flaccid, pre-cum still roped and puddled on the floor by his hamstrings. A plan had to be made as to how to move the tonnage of this behemothic body to another location for some kind of study and, then, disposal. As my eyes were drawn back to the at least yard-long, flaccid penis, I thought I saw the hose-thick veins mapping the thick organ pulsing. I looked again and definitely saw blood pulsing through the impossibly large appendage. My eyes focused on another view on the screen where I saw that another MP was examining Alpha’s sprawling palm, blood still dripping from the fingers. My eyes moved to another feed where an MP’s camera was focused on Alpha’s face, lips still glossed by some of the remains of the previous commander. Another feed was focused on the mountainous chest. As I looked, I saw where an MP had scaled Alpha’s body and was standing on his torso, just below the cliffs of the mighty pectorals. Suddenly, I noticed, the pectorals move down as the MP watched in confusion and stumbled forward. “COMMANDER! FUCK!” I yelled, “He’s been holding his breath this whole time . . . he’s still alive! Get your men out of there . . . NOW!” The commander looked at me, confused at my audacity to order him. I looked at the screen and focused on Alpha’s face, once again. The slanted eyes slowly opened as the black irises focused with quick expansion and dilation and an evil grin formed. His tongue appeared between his lips and licked them clean of the remaining blood that was still coating them. I looked back to the screen exhibiting the cock as it pulsed and rose from the thigh, foreskin peeling back over the bulbous, mushroom head and slowly sliding through the pre-cum coating as it rose and slid up towards the massive bricks of thickly muscled abdominals. The MP’s noticed life in the creature, as well, and three quickly began to back towards the exit as they focused their automatic rifles on Alpha. Audio of their terrified chatter was piped into the control room where we stood. “Orders, Sir! Should we fire?” the team leader barked to the commander. Three views showed the MP on Alpha’s chest fall forward into the crevice between the pectorals towering over him. His screen was simultaneously filled with the view of smooth, dark flesh rippling with thick muscle fibers dancing beneath seemingly paper-thin skin. Alpha grinned, exhibiting his large, sharp teeth. Flexing his abs and placing his palms on the floor, he raised and pushed his muscle encased torso up. His triceps, biceps and forearms exploding with size and power as they easily lifting his immense weight. At the same time, his pectorals tensed, trapping the unfortunate MP between the two massive granite-hard orbs of muscular perfection. The other three MP’s cameras were still focused on him and showed him stand to full height back in the containment room. He walked over to the thick, still intact floor-to-ceiling glass in the adjacent room where the commander, the two MP’s that brought me there and I stood gaping up in awe and fear. “SIR! Orders, Sir!” crackled over the speakers from the MP’s, once again. The commander stood slack-jawed as he beheld the untamed, superhuman muscle-boy the military had created with my serums. The boy stepped forward, his pre-cum flowing sex tool coating the pane and sliding up between his rippling abdominals and the glass. His exercise ball-sized testicles hung pendulously beneath, visibly churning. Further up, we saw the MP, his head and shoulders trapped between the giant’s pectorals. We saw the trapped man’s fists punching at unfeeling flesh and his legs kicking and flailing about uselessly. Then Alpha spoke, his thunderous voice picked up by the microphone of the pec-trapped MP as the pane vibrated and the room rumbled: “You took me off of the street not knowing my desire to be more. Your indoctrination was unnecessary . . . I was born to conquer and rule those on the streets. Your serums, chemicals and psychological implantations have just excelled me physically and emotionally into an inhuman, brutish GOD among you puny, pathetic little creatures. You have instilled in me that not just any enemies you may have, but you, as well, are only good for my amusement and gratification.” With that, it moaned, licked its lips, reached down and wrapped a massive hand around it’s throbbing cock. Its huge, rounded, split biceps and its massive, horseshoe shaped triceps pressed forward by the hanger-wide latissimus dorsi fighting them for room. Ropes of veins mapped and pulsed over the perfect, dark and hairless flesh. It began to slowly stroke. It looked me in the eye, once again, and spoke, “I - WANT - MORE, UNDERSTAND, LITTLE MAN?” as it slowly flexed its pectorals. The MP trapped there thrashed about furiously. As those godly pecs reached full, hard flexion, there was an explosion of red emanating from where the MP’s living, struggling body once was and splattering against the pane. He was simply squashed like a bug between the powerful mounds of muscle. Blood and tissue ran down the glass and onto the throbbing cock as Alpha used his tool to scoop the remains from the window for added, warm lube. The lower part of the MP separated as Alpha alternately flexed his pecs and the MP's legs and waist fell to the base of his bucking cock. The boy-beast wrapped his fist around the remains and crushed them against his sex-trunk, purring at the added stimulation. He flexed his mountainous pectorals hard, again, and extended his tongue, lapping the snuffed MP's blood and gore that squished out from the shelves created by the top of his pecs. He grinned a bloody grin as he stroked and looked through the pane at the four of us. He saw large patches of liquid staining all of our tented crotches. “You are all frail and powerless to stop me from doing as I please . . . and you are too pitifully weak to resist your base urges when in the presence of a true Alpha-God.” Alpha lifted the crushed remains of the muscle-snuffed MP’s leg to his lips and slurped it in, chewing and swallowing as he continued to stroke. Looking the commander in the eye, he boomed, “You feeble little excuse for a man, tell me what I am to you! I see your sexual attraction to what I am. You are small, you are weak. Admit it, little slave. After witnessing what I am, you serve me, now. Tell me, boy! Fall on your KNEES in my presence, you inconsequential little bug, and worship the superior being that I am!” “NO! I - I will DESTROY you!” the commander stammered, still trying to maintain a control he would never again have. Alpha frowned, placed his fists on his hips and flexed. Every muscle inflated with unimaginable size and solidity. “WORSHIP WHAT I AM, WORM!” he bellowed to the commander, the protective pane vibrated and small fissures appeared with just the power of his voice. I saw the commander grab his crotch and fall to his knees. At the same time he grabbed his chest, “Oh, my GOD!” escaped his lips as he fell forward on his face, dead, his heart unable to withstand the sights and sounds of power personified, but his cock still rocketing volleys of cum into his slacks in his final death throes. Alpha smirked, “What fragile, feeble little fucks you are!” It was then that I heard the sound of rapid-fire weapons from within the giant’s chamber. He grinned, rolled his head from side to side and turned to face his attackers as the messaging bullets bounced harmlessly off his diamond hard musculature and impenetrable skin. ALPHA - Part 3 As the giant muscle-boy turned, my mouth dropped and my cock throbbed achingly beholding just how impossibly thick and corded his towering body actually was! Mounds of powerful, rippling masses ballooned and rippled from his thick, burly neck to his weightily muscled ankles as he moved. He lifted one oaken leg and his vast sole came down squarely upon one of the firing MP’s. The unfortunate man was instantly squashed out of existence like the bug he was to this diabolical teen behemoth, his remains splattering out in all directions from beneath Alpha’s gigantic foot. The other two MP’s, witnessing the dispatching of their comrade without so much as a warning or, really, any thought at all from Alpha, dropped their weapons and turned to run. Unfortunately for them, not only was Alpha massively muscular, he was also lightening fast. Before the men could take a step, they found themselves firmly in Alpha’s grasp and lifted from the floor. Their struggling, screaming and begging for mercy seemed only to excite Alpha, judging from the rapid twitching of his inhuman cock. Pre-cum was streaming from its throbbing crown, and the smirk that appeared on his handsome, Asian face as he turned to face me in the control room made my blood run cold. He lifted one MP to his mouth and, much like he had done to me earlier, inserted his head, shoulders and torso and close his lips around the man’s waist. I saw the sinister grin before I saw those monstrous jaw muscles flex and heard, even through the glass, the snapping and crunching of bone over a shrill and muffled, albeit short, scream. Alpha simply bit the man in half, chewed the torso like a snack and swallowed as he tossed the twitching legs to the floor. The other MP was crying and vomiting as Alpha raised his forearm and wiped the blood dripping from the corners of his mouth and focused on him. “Oh, GOD! Please! NOOOO!” “INSECT!” Alpha boomed, “If you do as I say, I may spare you. Understand?” The MP nodded his head vigorously in Alpha’s grasp. He set him on the floor at his feet (beside what remained of his comrade). Alpha began stroking his man-sized sex tool slowly as he looked at the man and said, simply, “Strip, bug.” There was no argument from the MP who disrobed as quickly as he possibly could and stood before the teen muscle-beast glaring down at him. Alpha placed his hands on his hips and flexed, spreading his extensive lats like massive wings beneath his bulging arms. He flexed his beastly cock and pre-cum poured from the slit and roped down onto the little man. He fell to his knees and his cock shot to attention as the hot fluid coated him. Alpha grinned. “Drink a handful of my nectar, bug.” he spoke with authority. The MP did more! He looked up, opened his mouth and let the pre flow directly into his mouth, gulping down as much as he could. “You want this God’s cock, don’t you, you pathetic little worm?” Alpha smiled. The MP nodded again as he continued to slurp the beast’s nectar flowing down over him. “So be it!” thundered Alpha. Before the MP had time to realize what was happening, Alpha had snatched him from the floor, grabbed a leg in each hand, lowered the poor man to his cock-head and pulled down as he thrust his cock up. The entry of the head, as round as the man’s chest, split him in half at the hips and I could see the beast’s throbbing crown travel into the torso, displacing and crushing every organ and bone before exploding through the corpse’s neck, its head limply lolling to one side, staring blankly into space, as blood flowed over Alpha’s cock. I was repulsed, yet completely in awe of the power and, somehow, drawn to the ruthlessness of this boy-God. I couldn’t tear my gaze away from the god-cock cloaked in a fresh, warm human condom. Alpha looked me in the eye, lowered a hand and resumed slowly stroking, bits and pieces of the human plaything coating his pole ripping and tearing apart and falling to his feet in a bloody heap. His muscles bulged and sparkled as he stroked. He stepped towards the glass. “Come, taste of what I am, Little One . . . You will help make me MORE! You want to worship what you know I will become. I am your GOD, Bug . . . you are MINE!” he simmered. My cock erupted into orgasm as I fell to the floor unconscious. I awoke, once again, with medics hovering over me asking if I was okay. I bolted upright. “Where is Alpha?” I screamed. One of the medics quickly gave me a shot and sat me down. “Calm down, Sir. He is under control, see?” He motioned towards the containment room and, through the blood and gore smeared glass, I saw Alpha, glistening with sweat and blood, seated in the massive chair I had originally seen him in. He was restrained with massive chains around his arms, legs, chest and neck. His cock was slung into a fifty-five gallon drum, like before. “How?” I asked incredulously. “He was sitting there when we arrived, Sir. This kind of thing has happened before. He always stops, sits there and waits to be restrained, again.” the medic stated matter-of-factly. “Normally there are no survivors, Sir . . . you are the first.” I saw the coroners cleaning up what was left of victims as some enlisted men cleaned up the warehouse and control rooms. The medics gave me a robe and I walked out into the containment area, cautiously approaching Alpha. He looked at me and his muscles tensed and bulged attempting a salute. “SIR!” he thundered “Relax, Alpha . . . do you remember me?” I asked, his eyes looking, somehow, different, softer, than with my previous encounters. “Sir! No, Sir!” he responded in his booming voice. “And you must be mistaken, Sir! My name is Takeo, Sir!” “Okay,” I responded pensively, “Do you know why you are chained . . . and why you are four times larger than any other man here?” “Yes, Sir! I was living on the streets and agreed to be trained as a super-soldier, Sir. They told me I would become bigger, stronger, smarter, Sir.” he stated. “Takeo, lift your arm.” I ordered. “Sir! I am chained to the chair, Sir.” he responded. “Takeo, I ORDER you to stand at attention, Marine!” I bellowed. Before the words had left my mouth, his dense musculature erupted into even larger, inundating masses of power and the large chain links deformed and broke from his wrists, arms, legs and chest. His neck swelled with sinew until that chain, also, snapped and he stood to attention, in all his nude glory, that trunk of a cock swaying down by his knees, and saluted. Everyone in the building gasped and scattered, running for the exits. I stood in front of this goliath, my head at the level of his flaccid, pre-cum flowing cock-head. I knew this giant wasn’t the same demon that I’d encountered earlier. “I’m sorry, Sir!” he apologized. “I did not know that I could break those restraints.” “It’s okay, Takeo.” I mused. I needed to find all the records relating to this experiment. It appeared that the psychological indoctrination may have brought forth an alternate personality within the giant my serum had created. With the main programmer now dead, there was noone to ask. Takeo looked down at me, “Sir?” “Yes, Takeo?” As I looked up into his eyes, they seemed to flicker and become dark before I heard him growl, “I - WANT - MORE!” I stumbled back, still looking up into his eyes, and they seemed to soften. “Sir? Are you okay?” he asked as he kneeled down on one knee, his pre-cum slick cock, its base nestled atop his massive, churning testicles, sliding on the floor towards me. I reached out to touch that appendage that, not too long before, I had watched fuck the life out of a full grown man with one thrust. I looked up and drew my hand back quickly. “Yes, Takeo, I’m fine. We’ll talk later. Please sit back down and let them restrain you.” I turned and ran out of the building yelling to the handlers to double the restraints. I had to find out what was happening to this powerful, hulking teen! I had seen what he could do . . . and I knew what he could become. ALPHA - Part 4 I ran to the science building going immediately to the records having anything to do with the Super Soldier project. I was looking for anything that would indicate someone had noticed a personality change in Takeo, more specifically, any indication of a dual personality within the subject. As I poured through the mountains of files and the notes they contained, one caught my eye from approximately one year earlier. The file was definitely designed to catch someone’s attention. It was marked “TOP SECRET: PROJECT ALPHA” with an ominous subtitle: “Observation of First Negative Effects of Chemically Induced Super-Soldier Conditioning”. As I opened the file, I found that there was only one page with a few notes about Takeo’s size increase to twenty feet after his last injection, along with documenting astounding simultaneous increases in both muscle size and strength. There was, apparently, no increase in body fat nor loss of vascularity with the incredible growth recorded. A temporary change in Takeo’s attitude and demeanor that appeared to be temporary was also noted. At the end of the notes, highlighted and underlined, was a strong suggestion to suspend the further injections of my serum and to use restraints on the subject for the remainder of the project testing. The last sentence was direction to view video contained on a flash drive in the file’s side folder pocket that would make the reason for such recommendations clear. I notified the security detail, closed and locked the door to the file room, shut the blinds and disabled the surveillance of the room’s interior, as was protocol for viewing top secret video files related to Project Alpha. So that no one that might be trying to listen through the door could hear anything from the video recording, I inserted headphones into my ears, opened the file and began to watch. In the beginning of the video, the only thing I found remarkable was that Takeo was not restrained at all. He appeared to be living in the same thirty feet tall containment building where he was presently held. The twenty feet tall observation windows connected to the observation rooms were all the same as what I had experienced when I first arrived at the base. It appeared that clothing had ceased being issued to Takeo after he reached fifteen feet in height, so he roamed his “home” freely without any covering at all. HIs appearance still took my breath away. The thick, bulging and vein-mapped muscles covering every inch of his body rippled beneath his skin, not just with every movement he made, but every breath that he took. His prodigious manhood hung nearly to his knees over a nutsack that contained his two huge balls. He appeared to be leaking pre-cum continually. As I watched, one of the doors entering from one of the observation areas opened and a Marine came in bringing food for Takeo. He was a massive soldier of about six feet, five inches tall with thick powerful muscle stretching the clothing he was wearing: only shorts and a tank top. He pushed a large wheelbarrow overflowing with, what appeared to be, raw sides of beef. “Hey, Chuck!” Takeo’s powerful voice boomed as he grinned. “‘Sup, Take?” Chuck responded with a shortened nickname, apparently, “How’s our human Godzilla doing today, man?” he joked. “Only thing up is me, as always, little man!” Takeo jested as he reached down and lifted the barrel of his pre-cum leaking cock for emphasis. Chuck grinned, “Shit, Take . . . I’m just glad you’re on OUR side, kid! And stop playing with your weapon, man!” Obviously these two were friends. Chuck turned and started walking back to the door he had entered through, “Enjoy your snack, Godzilla. I think they have you scheduled for a drill this afternoon. Have fun!” Immediately, I saw a change in Takeo, his muscles tensed and bulged to rock-hard masses of power. His face, which had been friendly and jovial, hardened and his grin faded to a sneer as his eyes darkened. His enormous bulk was blocking Chuck’s exit faster than the recording equipment could catch the giant moving. Alpha stood, smirking down at Chuck who slowly began to back away into the center of the vast room. “Take? Everything okay, bud?” Chuck asked, the tension clear in his voice. Alpha raised his arms and flexed hard, muscle erupting obscenely in colossal waves all over his awe-inspiring body. He lowered one arm, place his huge palm beneath his leaking cock head until it filled with the hot, slimy fluid. He coated the head and shaft and slowly stroked as he squeezed more pre-cum from the long slit at its tip. Chuck stumbled back, but you could clearly see his shorts begin to tent as he looked up at his giant, beastly friend. “Fuck, Take! What’re you doing man?” he quivered. Alpha’s voice boomed, “You like what you see, don’t you Chucky! I can smell it emanating from your pathetic little body. . . I can see it in your throbbing dick. Come on, Chucky! You know you’ve always want to feel the power in this body. Now’s your chance. Touch me, Chucky.” Chuck was visibly conflicted, not just by being in the presence of this giant, powerfully muscular boy, but also, by the imposing creature speaking with such a self-assured, overbearing authority. “Take . . . no, man! Stop fucking around!” he spoke haltingly. Alpha grinned, almost tasting the awe, mixed with fear, rising in Chuck. His already heavy cock began to increase in length and girth, pulsing larger with every beat of Alpha’s massive heart. He continued to slowly stroke the beast. “Get out of those constricting clothes and get on your knees, Chucky. Let’s compare.” Alpha taunted. I watched as something within the heavily muscled and obviously powerful Chuck just seemed to snap. “Yes, SIR!” he gushed as he peeled all of the clothing from his huge body and fell to his knees before Alpha. Alpha walked over, holding his cock over Chuck and squeezed as pre-cum flowed all over what was, obviously, now nothing but his muscled little plaything. “Good boy! You are so pitifully weak and insignificant, Chucky, aren’t you?” he belittled as he reached towards him from above. “What the FUCK just happened?” I wondered as I backed up the video and replayed, my cock throbbing painfully in my pants. It started again with Chuck’s last exchange, “ . . . think they have you scheduled for a drill this afternoon. Have fun!” I slowed the playback down and watched Takeo’s transformation frame by frame. The change was eye-popping. My cock began spurting pre-cum as the giant boy solidified into a ferocious mass of power. I backed the video up one more time and let it play. I stopped it at the change in Takeo. “What the hell?” I said out loud, but something gnawed at me. Something Chuck had said sounded familiar to what I’d heard before. Yes. Something the Sergeant Major had said to Takeo or Alpha before I witnessed the first discharge of Alpha’s savage aggression. Could it be? Had they been ignorant or stupid enough to implant a verbal trigger into Takeo’s psyche to initiate aggressive behavior . . . and foolish enough to make it such a commonly used phrase as “Have fun!”? I backed up the video one more time and watched. I paused it when it became clear that someone had, indeed, implanted that trigger phrase for the purpose of turning respectful and compliant Takeo into ferocious and unrestrained Alpha. Morbid curiosity, and lustful desire, caused me to click on play to witness what followed in that first appearance of Alpha and the “negative effects” of what my formula had created out of Takeo. ALPHA - Part 5 I clicked on the play button and witnessed Alpha’s huge hand descend and as he extended his index finger. He slid it over Chuck’s rigid cock (which immediately erupted in orgasm, his cum coating Alpha’s long, thick digit). Alpha grinned, slid his finger up Chuck’s torso, scooping the pre-cum flowing over Chuck’s body up to his mouth. Chuck wrapped his hands around the finger and began lapping Alpha’s pre-cum, mixed with his own cum, from the giant boy’s finger before he wrapped his lips around the tip of the finger, sucking and licking like a baby on a massive nipple. “Good boy!” Alpha boomed as he lowered to his knees, his pre-cum flowing cock settling on Chuck and knocking him to the floor. “This is what you really, want, isn’t it, Chucky? Be honest. It’s what you ALL want! You little bugs just want to be close to what I am, to feel a part of such gigantic, powerful perfection.” the creature toying with his prey taunted as he lowered his other hand and pressed the head of his cock down onto Chuck’s body sprawled out on the floor. In answer, Chuck wrapped his muscular arms around the pulsing, vein encased python, hugged and attached his mouth over the slit, drinking in of Alpha’s nectar as his hips thrust hungrily against his massive friend’s throbbing cock. “Holy FUCK!” I moaned. I couldn’t help but reach down and squeeze my throbbing, hard cock through my trousers as I witnessed, In mere seconds, how Chuck, a huge, powerful Marine, had been reduced to nothing but a little play-thing to Takeo . . . nothing but a worthless sex-toy to the powerful mountain of muscle that was obviously now Alpha. “That’s right, you inconsequential little worm, worship your God’s deadly cock like a good little devotee to real power!” Alpha grinned as he wrapped his massive mitt around Chuck and his huge cock and stood, squeezing. “You just exist to please me like I need to be pleased, don’t you Chucky, you worthless little worm!” Alpha boomed as he placed his other palm behind Chuck’s head and pressed him hard against his hungry cock-head. Alpha released his grip on his cock and Chuck’s body while smashing Chuck’s face against his pre-pouring piss slit with his other hand. Chuck’s hips continued gyrating in the air, his rigid cock dripping pre-cum mixed with cum as his distended, flattened face sucked hungrily on Alpha’s cock head, tongue fucking the slick slit, his body suspended before Alpha’s churning nut-sack. Watching the thick slabs of Alpha’s muscle bulge and ripple with each move he made was intoxicating. I fumbled and unbuckled my belt, unzipped my pants and started stroking my steel-hard, pre-cum leaking cock as I beheld the massive and powerful Alpha begin to unleash his lust-fueled and bloodthirsty savagery for the first time. Chuck’s body, suspended from Alpha’s hold on his head pressed into that bulbous crown, hung from Alpha’s fist firmly pressed against that angry cock-head. He began to flail about in the air in front of Alpha’s massive, churning nuts, his cock jerking wildly and firing off volleys of cum. Alpha moaned and increased the pressure to his cock-head, compressing Chuck’s head against his throbbing, pre-pulsing crown. Chuck was just something to stimulate this god-like beast. I saw the muscle and sinew in Alpha’s arm solidify and bulge as his inhuman fist contracted. I heard the loud CRACK/POP as blood, bone and brain sprayed from between Alpha’s powerful fingers as he began fisting his cock-head and the pulsing crown of his cock with Chuck’s warm blood, mixed with brain and exploded skull. Chuck’s body went limp and jiggled in death throes as blood and brain ran down his body and dripped to the floor at Alpha’s feet from the giant’s hand stroking that magnificent shaft. Alpha grinned, let go of his bobbing, dripping dick and lifted Chuck’s body. He briefly examined his handiwork before ripping the corpse in half and devouring it like a famished animal, blood and gore dripping from his lips and running over his pumped body as he, once again, lowered his hand and slowly stroked his gore-covered cock.. Edging hard, I clicked pause. Where the hell was security? Why hadn’t guards poured into the room as soon as Chuck was compromised? I pushed play, once again, and watched as Alpha wiped the blood dripping from his chin on his forearm, smirked, and walked towards the hanger door. He dropped to one knee, thrust his massive hand beneath the door as his back and arm exploded in size and he stood, effortlessly lifting the twenty foot door open, curling it like a light dumbell. I saw jeeps lined up and men clamoring at his feet as he revealed himself to those big, strong marines outside the door, powerless against the massive creature calmly stroking his bloody, pre-cum pouring, man-sized cock before their unbelieving, gaping mouths. The base commander jumped from a jeep and approached Alpha. “Takeo! Stand down!” he ordered. “NOW!” he barked as he stood at Alpha’s feet, staring up as bloody pre-cum roped down at the commander’s feet. “You inconsequential little WORM!” Alpha boomed as he lowered to his knees, his thick calf and leg muscles ballooning and rippling. His knees touched down and cracked the pavement on either side of the commander. The commander began to protest at Alpha’s words, but froze as he saw the muscle-beast begin to kneel towards him. All he saw was a living mass of muscle lowering towards him. He raised his arms as Alpha’s nutsack containing two massive balls knocked him on his back and covered him. He struggled beneath the hot, churning orbs, the stench of musky sweat filling his mouth and nostrils as Chuck’s blood filled his mouth. The guards immediately began firing their weapons, the bullets seemingly bouncing from Alpha’s dense, thin skin. Alpha quickly leaned forward and grabbed one guard. He lifted the struggling man in his fist over the remaining guards and thundered, “Do you really want to piss off one that can so effortlessly do this to anyone of you?” He constricted his fingers around the doomed little guard, slowly for emphasis, enjoying the struggling, the individual snaps and cracks of each bone, until blood sprayed from the pitiful little creatures mouth and the body pulped in his mighty fist, dripping blood and gore onto the remaining guards. They immediately dropped their weapons as they stared at the giant creature on his knees, exhibiting his ability to crush them like insects. They beheld the hyper-muscled, godly creature on his knees before them raise the remains of their so easily dispatched comrade to his lips and lap at his remains. Their commander’s arms were flailing and clawing at the giant beast’s sack harboring two monstrous balls pinning him to the ground. They all pissed in their pants as their cocks began to inflate being in the presence of such powerful perfection. Alpha grinned a bloody grin as he finished snacking on the little soldier. He closed his eyes feeling the commander struggling beneath his nuts, stimulating him further, “Good little worm . . . massage my cum factory, you fucking bug!” he purred as he continued to slowly stroke his more than man-sized, gore-slick, pre-leaking shaft with one fist. He snatched another one of the guards from the ground and lifted him to his face with his free fist. “Who do you take orders from, you pathetic, weak little creature? Did any of you actually think you could control what I am?” he roared as his muscles flexed and he lifted his stroking fist from his cock and brought it down into the now open palm containing the guard he’d lifted. I heard the high-pitched scream of the man as he raised his arms in a futile attempt to deflect the fist coming at him like a freight train. The sickening CRUNCH and SPLAT echoed out of the building as blood and gore splattered from the giant muscle-boy’s hands. He lifted his fist to his lips and licked the blood from his knuckles. He lowered his other gore-dripping hand and began to stroke his engorged cock, once again. “YOU ARE NOTHING BUT INSECTS TO ME. I NOW TIRE OF LETTING YOU THINK YOU HAVE ANY CONTROL OVER WHAT I AM. YOU WILL ALL BOW BEFORE ME . . . NOW!” The guards left surrounding the beast on their knees trembled as Alpha stood and glared down at them. As he stood, the base commander was released from beneath the giant’s balls and lay sputtering between his feet. Addressing the guards trembling and pissing on themselves before him, Alpha lifted a foot and placed it on the base commander. His quadriceps exploded into solid masses as he drove his foot into the concrete, obliterating the man beneath his foot and entombing him beneath the fissured surface as blood sprayed in all directions. He released his still rigid, leaking and blood slick cock and it bobbed up to the base of his rippling, rounded pectorals. “Remove your clothing when in the presence of your God!” Alpha sneered to the remaining guards gaping up at him worshipfully. They all complied immediately, tearing their clothes from their bodies and remaining on their knees while grabbing and stroking their erect little penises. Alpha sat and spread his legs out of the open hanger door, his bulbous testicles resting, once again, on the now blood and pre-cum slick surface. “Pleasure me If you can, bugs, and I may let you live.” he grinned sardonically. They all crawled towards the mountain of muscle. He reached out and grabbed another man, brought him to his lips squirming and squealing. The godly beast opened his mouth and bit the man’s torso off at the waist and chewed. Blood shot onto his chin from the lower half of the corpse and flowed down his chin and neck. Alpha turned, looked directly into the camera recording the events and boomed, “I WANT MORE! UNDERSTAND?” “Jesus CHRIST” I breathed raggedly as I orgasmed, cum rocketing from my cock and onto the computer screen and keyboard for a full minute. I stopped the video playback, hurriedly tried to wipe the spunk-covered equipment, and myself, clean. I quickly redressed and rushed to the door to have a guard let me out and accompany back to where Takeo was. Was Alpha actually speaking to me through that recording from years’ prior? How could he have known I would be here now, much less watching that recording? I had to get back to Takeo and speak with him. Was he aware of his alter ego and the things he had done? How had Alpha surfaced momentarily when I last spoke to Takeo? There seemed to be something I was missing, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. ALPHA - Part 6 I approached the hanger and the guards were outside. They quickly opened the door and two followed me in while two remained at the door. Takeo sat, double chained as I had ordered, to his massive chair. His man sized cock’s head, once again, slung into the barrel that collected his constantly flowing pre-cum. I felt so minuscule as I approached this titanic mountain of muscle. I walked up to him and my head only reached to his knees as he sat. I glanced at his always-churning nuts, each larger than my head and down to his massive feet, the feet that I’d witnessed crush humans like nothing by annoying little bugs. I looked up past his thick, jutting pectorals and saw him grinning down at me. “Hey, Doc.” he rumbled, “Do you like what you’ve done to me? Am I what you had hoped to create, little man?” “Takeo,” I started, my mouth suddenly dry and my knees weak. My tired cock leapt at the sound of his voice and his belittling words, but I maintained composure, “You have FAR exceeded my expectations.” I saw his cock lurch, rocking the fifty-five gallon drum enough that pre-cum flowed over onto the floor. The giant closed his eyes and licked his large, thick lips. “Mmmmm! Thanks, Doc. We want the same thing, you and I.” his impossibly bass voice boomed, “You are too pathetically small and weak to do what you want to do deep down. That’s why you worked so hard to create what I am. You had hoped that your formula would create a beast in every way.” He opened his eyes and looked at me for some type of reaction. “It has.” “What are you talking about, Takeo?” I blubbered, feigning confusion at his statements, yet knowing he was correct about everything he had said. “I know the videos you just watched pleased you greatly.” he grinned knowingly as his dark eyes seemed to bore into my soul. I stepped back, slipped on the pre-cum on the floor and fell against the now overflowing barrel. “What? Takeo, how could you POSSIBLY know what . . .” He interrupted and finished my thought: “. . . know what you’ve been doing? Doc, you created a way for me to inhabit this body. You thought you were only creating a super soldier that you could, hopefully, control and use to fulfill your deepest and darkest desires and fantasies. Don’t you yet realize that you’ve created more than an all-powerful giant? I am not constrained by time and space . . . I have spared you so that you can witness what you have unleashed upon mankind. I know that you long to see what I will do. I know that you mortals are so weak and completely powerless to resist my power and impossibly seductive sexuality. I knew you were mine before you even arrived on base.” He paused and grinned as I lifted my pre-cum soaked hand to my mouth and lapped at the warm, slimy nectar in which I had fallen. He flexed every muscle lightly and they ballooned, pressing hard against the chains in which he was wrapped, as cable-like veins appeared and pulsed beneath the skin and the rippling muscle it sheathed. My cock rocketed to attention and saluted its master. The two guards with me lowered their weapons as they gazed upon godly, masculine perfection, seemingly hypnotized be the creature’s massive muscles flexing and rolling on every surface of his gargantuan frame. He chuckled and continued, “I allowed you to believe Takeo and Alpha were here. They are now a part of me. We are Alpha, but really we are the creature that you created that I have been waiting for . . . a body sturdy enough where I can exist and unleash my darkest wanton desires. I am Agyo, the God of Overt Violence. Yes, Doc, I WANT MORE . . . MUCH MORE . . . and you do too, my worshipful little pet! Your Alpha is now here to stay!” the beast thundered as he took a deep breath, his massive chest inflating and solidifying as the chain links deformed and popped from his chest, arms and legs with his full-body flexion. I scooted back against the barrel as he stood, his cock leaving the barrel and floating over my head, coating me with his hot pre-cum. He grabbed a guard in each hand as he stood. They broke from their worshipful transces and began kicking and clawing at Alpha’s flesh. They would have screamed, but he was crushing the air from their lungs with his powerful grip. “Oh, my GOD! Alpha! What are you going to do with them?” I squealed, my dark macrophilia laden desires taking hold of my senses as I quickly disrobed and fell to my knees, naked and throbbing, looking up at the godly creature looming over me. “Good little worm,” Alpha grinned, “you have been mine since your birth, just dreaming and waiting for your God to appear.” With that he dunked one of the soldiers, head first, into the barrel of his pre-cum before moving him back to his globular, muscled ass. He relaxed his ass muscles and shoved his toy soldier in, head first, down to the little man’s waist. I watched, mesmerized by my creations brutal, sadistic power as the little legs protruding from the God’s ass kicked violently. “MMMMM, FEELS GOOD!” Alpha thundered as he, once again, looked me in the eye and grinned while simultaneously flexing that massive, godly ass hard. There was a muffled CRUNCH and the legs stopped kicking and quivered for a bit before Alpha flexed his ass hard once more and the little body was crushed within that godly ass, severed at the waist, legs falling to the floor. I had crawled over to Alpha’s massive ankle and wrapped my arms around it as far as I could, humping my God’s leg with my pre-cum covered body as he ass-snuffed the worthless little soldier. Alpha dropped the other stunned soldier into the barrel of pre-cum before reachng down and plucking me from his ankle. He raised me to his boyishly handsome, yet terrifyingly large, face. “It’s time for more, bug!” he whispered as he closed his eyes and I felt his grip slipping around me. I looked at his arms, shoulders, and chest rippling with power, bulging and expanding. I looked down and saw the floor becoming further away as we rose. He shifted his feet to a wider stance as his head and wide, rounded shoulders burst through the roof of the hanger, his gargantuan torso protecting me from debris. As he reached fifty feet in height and thousands of tons of pure, unadulterated muscle, he ceased growing and grinned at me, now in his open palm, stroking furiously. We could see jeeps, tanks and people scurrying about in panic at the sight of the titanic muscle-God Alpha’s appearance through the hanger roof. He bent back down and reached into the hanger by his feet and, between two fingers, lifted the barrel of pre-cum containing the other guard. The poor guy was standing in the barrel of pre-cum and stroking his cock feverishly as Alpha brought the barrel to his lips, opened his mouth and tilted it. I had a perfect view as the pre-cum roped into his mouth, carrying with it the flailing yet furiously masturbating little guard. The beast pinched the barrel flat between his powerful fingers as he moved the worshipful little snack around in his mouth. It was unfortunate for the guard that he was a bit too large to swallow whole. I saw Alpha’s huge jaw muscle clench in unison with a sickening, short scream and CRUNCH as the guard’s little body was chewed to a bloody paste for swallowing. Alpha grinned, his teeth red with blood, as he bellowed, “It’s time to begin, little muscle slut.” Cum rocketed from my cock at the sound of his voice as he set me on his shoulder and stepped through the wall of the hanger, flattening a jeep and its unfortunate occupants that had just pulled up. He reached down and picked up another jeep and its yelling, frightened and awed occupants as he began stroking his quickly lengthening and thickening cock, his balls churning in anticipation of what was to come.

Here's a one-off that came to me when I was lying in bed before I fell asleep. Yeah...this would totally be me!!! Hope you enjoy as much as I did that night and while writing it!! How Do You Spell Masculinity?? Ian sprinkled the salt into an incomplete circle, stepped inside, and the closed it with the rest of the salt he had. Before him was a medium sized alter that he had built just as the book had described, and next to that were the items for the ceremony. Lighting first the five red candles, then the three black, and finally the white, (all easily purchased on Amazon Prime) he nervously waited for the time to be exactly two in the morning. This had all begun six days ago when he was on an eBook downloading site looking for the latest Stephen King novel. Glancing over the many different titles as he scrolled through the list, he came across a listing for “100 Books of Witchcraft and Sorcery.“ Thinking that this might be something interesting to look through, and always fascinated with the occult, he downloaded the zipped file. Unzipping and then Opening the downloaded folder, he found titles such as the Necronomicon, The Grimoire for the Apprentice Wizard, Libellus Migicus, and The Fifth Book of the Black Order. One book peaked his interest significantly: Physical Magic and Spell-Casting. Most of the spells in this “Grimoire” were focused on turning straight hair to curley or vice-versa, acquiring different coloured eyes, or helping the caster build larger muscles. Being fairly short with an average body, this spell caught his attention, but it was the one after it that peaked his interest. Total Body Modification in Regard to Masculinity or Femininity allowed the spell caster to summon a ‘helpful demon’ ( there were such things???) and request they give the ideal masculine/feminine body that they desired. Reading over the spell, it all seemed quite easy: Must be done on the first of the month. A circle and a pentagram must be drawn in salt The caster must be within the circle and never leave till the spell was complete Must be done at 2 am Must possess a silver knife and silver spoon Must have three specific coloured candles Must have three items that the caster perceived as masculine/feminine to be burnt in a copper pot Four tablespoons of raw wildflower honey. One persimmon for the demon to feast on. (Really??). If the demon finds you worthy to grant your request, he will feast on it to gather the energy to make your masculine/feminine body a reality. Once the items were ash and spread over the heart and chest of the caster, they needed to just speak out loud their desires. From this, the demon would choose to grant or deny the request. Being a person with a lot of interests and nothing to loose, and since it was January 25th, he thought, why not, and decided to do it. From Amazon, Ian was able to purchase the silver knife (who knew??!!), the copper pot, and the candles, and from the corner shop he was able to procure three large boxes of salt. The items that symbolized masculinity were a little harder. The first thing he cane up with was the few chest hairs that he had growing in the center of his chest. Ian was not a very hairy person, and he always associated facial and body hair with masculinity. So, with a dry razor he cut the fifteen chest hairs from his body and placed them in an envelope. A huge penis was definitely a symbol of masculinity, but how could you burn one? At work the next day at his desk, he decided the best way was to make a paper mache one. That night he got a long balloon, mixed flour and water to make a paste, put strips of newspaper in the mixture, and proceeded to cover the 15” balloon with it. To create the head, he just piled more and more paper until the balloon had a massive mushroom cap. The next night he popped the balloon, and painted the hardened cast to look as close to a penis as he could; veins and all. The final item alluded him. Ian wanted it to be a jock strap, but he couldn’t just buy one. That wouldn’t be masculine enough for him. It needed to have been owned and worn by someone who was the epitome of masculinity. Searching online, Ian found a website where he could “purchase” a man’s company for an hour or for a night. Looking through the pictures, he found a rugged muscular hunk who screamed masculinity to Ian. Emailing the escort, Ian asked how much it would cost to have him wear a jockstrap all day, work out in it, and then give it to him. That’s all. The escort respond back quickly asking for £350. Knowing this was the only way of getting what he wanted, Ian agreed to transfer half the money that day and then the rest on pick up. He agreed to meet the escort on the 31st at 3pm at a Starbucks on St. Martin’s Lane. Mario, who originated from Italy, actually ended up being a really nice guy. Ian bought latte’s for both of them and they had a 15 minute chat about Mario’s career goals, the law school he was attending, and whether or not he would return to Italy when he finished. When the drinks were finished, Mario stood up to leave, and handed over the jockstrap in a paper bag. No questions were asked, and he acted as if this was a totally natural request. Ian transferred the second half of the money to Mario, and they parted ways, each with what they wanted. Ian waited until he got home to open the bag, and right away from the musky smell he could tell the stud had definitely worn it all day and while he worked out. There were even some stray pubic hair in the red jock for added measure. The sitting room was the largest room in the house, so Ian proceeded to move all of the furniture to the sides of the room. Taking a pencil, he carefully sketched out a pentagram and circle on the floor, and the proceeded to follow the lines with the salt, leaving an entrance open for him to come and go with. He then proceeded to fashion an altar, as requested in the book, and placed that in the middle of the circle. As the time neared 12:30 am, Ian took a bath in rosewater as the book recommended. At around 1:45 am, he entered the circle with the necessary items, and closed it with salt behind him. Placing the persimmon on the right half of the altar for the demon, Ian composed himself and began the ceremony. Lighting the candles from left to right, he began to meditate on what the desired outcome would be from that night… what the word masculinity meant to him Several times his average penis started to get hard thinking of men with huge muscles hairy muscle and massive cocks, but he calmed himself down and continued to meditate. Finally, the alarm sounded. It was 2am. A little nervous, Ian read aloud the spell: - Oh god’s of darkness and Lucifer lord of the underworld, please grant me my wish. Masculinity is the greatest power in this universe, and I wish to accept it as my own. Receive these items as my sacrifice. Chest hair from my own body, that only grows from surges of testosterone. Ian took the chest hair and placed them in the copper bowl. ⁃ A large penis that only one of true masculinity would possess. The large phallus was next placed in the pot. ⁃ And finally, a jock strap owned by the most masculine of men, and worn while working out to improve his masculine body. Ian took the jock strap, longing to smell it, and placed it in the pot. ⁃ In flames I send you these symbols of my desire and my need. Taking a wooden match, Ian lit the paper mache penis. He watched this quickly burn, igniting both the jockstrap and the chest hair. Within ten minutes, they were all a mixture of ash. Taking the silver spoon, Ian scooped up the honey and dropped it into the pot. Mixing it and the ash together with the silver knife, he then proceeded to spread the thick solution on his chest, specifically over his heart. As he rubbed it in he said: - I wish to be the most powerful of all men. Please grant me my wish. Make me masculine. Make me as masculine a man as they come. I beg of you to grant me my desire and bestow me your blessings. What blessings you can bestow on me is as I require. Here Ian has to speak aloud what he wanted the demon to bestow on him. - I want to be muscular. I want a great body, to be tall, and have chest hair. Having seen many movies where a wish went wrong when no detail was given, Ian thought it best to explain himself. - Yeah. I wish to have a muscular body... maybe like a pro bodybuilder, be tall, around 6’4, and have thick hair on my face and chest. Realizing he had forgotten something important: - Oh... um... and a big cock. I’d love a huge cock, a really hairy body, and bulging muscles that every guy would be envious of. Just talking about it was starting to get him horny and hard. - Not just a big cock. A huge cock. Really long and thick. And I’ve always wanted to be tall. Have everyone look up at me when I enter the room. They have to look up because they have no choice. And really muscular, where it’s difficult to buy clothes for my body. Oh yeah... and so hairy that when I shave, it just grows back an hour later. It’s almost a waste of time to even bother shaving. Ian was so horny now just talking about his dream body that he started to stroke himself. - A body so huge with muscles that honestly you can’t even wear clothes I’m just so massive. Hundreds upon hundreds upon hundreds of pounds of thick pulsating muscles. I’m so tall that I have to bend to get through every door, and my cock!! Fuck!! My cock is massive... like 15” long and thick as my wrist, and my balls!! Two grapefruit’s!!! I’m such a fuckin Alpha stud that I can fuck anyone I want... and I do. I’m always constantly leaking pre cum and horny... and fuck I’m hairy!!! Some might think it’s too much... but I don’t care! Ian took some of the ashes mixed with honey and used it as lube to stroke himself even more. Caught up so much in body lust he spoke with such longing: - There I am... standing so tall... like several stories tall... and I’m thousands of pounds of muscle. My whole body is coated in thick dark hair, but nothing can cover how massive my muscles are. I’m a freak, but I love it. I get off on it!! My balls are so enormous... everyone wonders how they can be so big!! My voice is so deep, my beard so full, and my cock is so thick and long I could fuck a building with it!!! Just at the point if cunning, Ian cried out... - Do whatever you want, I just demand you make me into a fucking muscle monster!! My muscles are so huge it’s impossible to measure them but I know I weigh several hundred tons... and that may be a low estimate!!! My cock... fuck it’s so huge it’s too big to even fuck a blue whale with... and the head...it flares out so huge and so wide it’s bigger then my own head!!! And my balls... my balls are as big as cars... I’m as hairy as can be, covered in tattoos, pierced, and exude a smell that turns everyone on. People come from countries away to just worship me and jerk off at my feet. My voice... it’s so deep it’s just a rumble... like thunder!! I have the testosterone of 29,000 warriors, 150,0000 cave men... yeah... I’m so masculine I’ve fuckin de evolved!! The world around me is so small and my voice so deep I pretty much just grunt. My instincts are to just fuck and grow... The whole world worships me yet is terrified of me because I’m a fuckin muscle mutant, millions of tons of muscle, my cock defies description, so long... so thick... so veiny... thousands of highways of veins just to fill it... so freakish it would be disgusting if it wasn’t so hot... it’s constantly dripping gallons of precum, and I have to cum every ten minutes because my balls are constantly full!! I’m a lumbering mass of caveman testosterone, so fuckin hairy... fuck... so hairy I must be part gorilla... and damn... I’m so tall... so tall that my shadow covers all of London!! I have to be 300 feet... no 500 feet if I’m an inch and I just keep growing!!! I can’t stop!!! I won’t stop!!! I’m the worlds nightmare!!! Ian came repeatedly all over the alter, all over the pentagram, and all over the candles putting several of them out. It was one of the most intense orgasms he’d ever had, and he felt totally spent when it was over. Walking through the circle of salt to get some paper towels to clean up, Ian just laughed at all he had done. He was covered with cum, honey, and it would take days to simply vacuum up all of the salt. All of that mess had been worth it for such an incredible orgasm. It had been days since he had ejaculated, and obviously, he needed to after that massive load. Gathering the roll of paper towels from the kitchen and a trash bag, Ian began clearing the mess up. After cleaning the honey and cum from his chest, he then proceeded to clean up his sitting room. He put all of the candles, the copper pot, and the chalice that held the honey into the rubbish bag since none of it was worth keeping. Once that was deposited next to the bins in the kitchen, he vacuumed up all of the salt, which was actually easier then he thought it was going to be. He tossed all of the salt into the rubbish and moved the sofa back into position. No one ever would know that a demonic ritual had ever taken place there. He threw himself down into the couch in exhaustion, the furniture creaking under his weight, and closed his eyes. Damn that was fun... even if it had cost several hundred of pounds. If anything, it would be a funny story to write about on his blog. Suddenly famished, he flung himself off the sofa with the decision to grab some crisps from the kitchen. He was on his way out of the sitting room when he slammed his head on the door jam. Stopping to take stock of what had happened... he suddenly realized that he had actually hit his head on the door jam!!! Ian’s heart started beating faster as he comprehended that indeed he was now slightly taller then the door jam and getting taller by the second! How could he not have noticed this??!! No! There was no way that he could be getting taller!!! It wasn’t possible. He has to have fallen asleep when he sat down on the couch. A demon couldn’t actually... didn’t actually… He ran to the persimmon and with the silver knife cut it open. Inside it was empty. Not one seed… not one drop of juice. Nothing!!!! The demon had eaten the entire thing... No!! That wasn’t possible!! He had to be asleep. He couldn’t be getting taller!! He paced around the room but each second it seemed to get smaller and smaller as he shot further up. Trying to remember what he asked for, Ian played back the evening in his head. He had asked to be 6’4... but he was already taller then that. No... he had elaborated by saying everyone had to look up when he entered a room... that he... his stomach fell.. was several stories tall... Several stories tall! Several stories tall!!!! He had asked to be several stories tall and he was actually growing taller. This shouldn’t be possible! This only happened in... Fuck... I went further... I did!! I said my shadow covered London!! I said I was... Whether it was the reality of getting talker or the thought of how tall he was to become... Ian’s cock started to get hard. It looked so tiny next to his newly enormous hands, but when it was fully hard, it pulsed with a life of its own. Each second it pulsed in time with his heartbeat, and each second more and more blood was forced into it. The sensation was over whelming. New thick veins began to form and erupt all over Ian’s cock in order to supply more and more blood. Ian winced a little as his cock kept getting harder and harder... like it was in one of those vacuum pumps he had tried. This time though, he wasn’t just getting hard, he was getting thicker... much thicker. My cock is as thick as a beer can already... and so fucking veiny! Ian cried out as his cock got thicker still. He wrapped his hand around it and discovered even that couldn’t fully go around it. With more blood pumped in, his fingers pried apart further... and then further still. Feeling like he was receiving punch after punch to the groin, Ian kneeled on the floor. Like his cock, his balls had begun to swell. Within minutes, they were both the size of peaches and fighting for room in his tight sack. His tender balls were hot to the touch... practically burning as they proceeded to gain more mass. He could even hear and feel them churning, becoming supersized sperm factories. Ian was sweating as his world kept changing around him. He laughed a little when he thought of the situation he had gotten himself into... and got butterflies in his stomach when he thought about what he might become. He had demanded the demon turn him into a lumbering muscle monster! Surly the demon knew he was just horny as hell and role playing! Demons had to be reasonable... right?? His cock was so thick now that his growing hands only went halfway around it. It had started getting longer too, and had to be nearly 10” long. The head of his cock had never been much thicker then the shaft, but Ian could now see that it had started growing with the rest of his cock, and was now a huge mushroom sitting on top of his cock. Ian spread out is hand on it, and discovered the head was wider then his palm, and had to be at least 5” long. Fuck!! His head was bigger then some guys cocks!!! Wave after wave of testosterone was entering Ian’s system, and he found that his pubes were getting much longer and fuller. Doing his best to look at the rest of his body, he could see and feel hair shooting out of every pore. If he stayed very still, he could hear his body growing, his cock expanding, and hair sprouting everywhere. He itched his face and felt the starting of a thick beard growing in. He tried standing up to look in the bathroom mirror, but he was taller then the ceiling now. Kneeling quickly down again, he tried to crawl through the door, but his shoulders had begun to widen immensely, to pack on muscle, he guessed, and he simply couldn’t get through the door. I’m a prisoner of my own sitting room, he thought as he sat on the floor. Looking down, his chest was now completely covered in a thick pelt of brown hair. Running his fingers through it, it just felt so good... so masculine. He moved his hands to his face and felt the tremendous growth of beard that had occurred in the past few minutes. It felt long, curly, and dense. Sticking his finger into the beard, he could hardly feel skin beneath!! It was like there were 10 hairs growing out of each pore!! Hair was now coating his arms and legs, the back of his hands, and the tops of his feet. Lifting his arm, he saw long black hair had taken up resident in his pit, coming in as thick as the rest of the hair on his body. Within not time at all, Ian was as hairy as he had wished to be… and still… like everything else on his body, proceeded to flourish. The more the super strong testosterone flowed into his body, the more Ian was welcoming the changes that were occurring. His cock had to be at least 15” long and so thick. It was becoming a pure column of masculinity! His huge balls had stretched his sack further and further and just kept getting larger. Even his own body was on an unstoppable course growing taller and taller, his cock increasing longer and thicker, and everywhere possible, hairier. Ian knew deep down the demon had heard everything he had said, and by sunrise tomorrow he would be the creature he had envisioned as he came: taller the anything on earth, oozing testosterone from every pore, muscles erupting over his entire body, and a cock that was a force all its own. As if his acknowledgement further welcomed the changes, the testosterone of 29,000 warriors began to be released into his body and his muscles began to grow. His shoulders, which had already grown wider for this purpose, simply erupted in mass. Ian cried out in ecstasy as he felt this first surge of muscle. As each muscle in his shoulders proceeded to gain serious bulk, his deltoids were becoming rounder and more defined, adding more and more size to his already wide shoulders. His neck joined in with his delts, quickly becoming an enormous pillar of muscle. From his shoulders to his neck, traps began to emerge, thicken, and gain more girth. His already hard and growing cock was leaking a copious amount of precum as Ian fell into a trance of constant muscle growth. Pecs burst out of his hairy chest, becoming firm and round, inching out further and further until the sheer weight of these brand-new pecs began to force his nipples to point down. Fuck!!! Even his nipples were growing so huge… so firm. Just owning pecs like this was the most incredible feeling; he couldn’t imagine what an entire body of muscle felt like!! With one hand doing its best to stroke his massive cock, the other enjoyed feeling the sheer size and feel of such muscle and hair. Moving down, bricks of abs began to explode out of his lower torso. As each one burst out, Ian simply whimpered, not even able to vocalize what he was feeling. All he could do was drool and try and feel each blossoming muscle with his hands. His giant cock was shooting precum now like a geyser, hitting the wall with a slap. Each abdominal muscle fought for space, getting more dense by the minute. The crevices in between becoming deeper and deeper, that Ian could nearly stick half of his immense fingers in them. His Adonis belt enhanced as his waist tried its best to gain more size while remaining as tight as possible. What is happening to me, Ian thought as he urged on more and more growth. Even his pelvic floor muscles grew larger and thicker to support the 18” of cock he was now sporting. As more and more testosterone took over his system, Ian craved more and more growth. A beast was being released, and it never would be satisfied. Ian flexed and bounced his pecs, loving his new ability to do this. As he looked around the room, he quickly realized his body was taking over most of the space. How tall am I now, he wondered. Have I passed 12 feet in height?? What will it feel like to be hundreds of stories tall, his legs dwarfing buildings, and his head hidden in the clouds? I’m scared shitless right now, but it’s the best scary feeling I’ve ever felt. I can’t stop it… I don’t know if I want to stop it if I could! How will I live when I’m that big? Fuck!! Who cares!!! I’ll be a living mountain!!! No! Don’t think that way!! This has to stop soon!! He knew the demon must have enjoyed granting this wish, a blessing and a curse all wrapped in one. More veins erupted onto the surface of his cock to better supply more blood to the growing appendage. His cock didn’t look real anymore. It looked like one of those morphs you once saw on Tumblr. It was now becoming so thick that his pelvis was becoming larger just to accommodate its size. Ian tried to think what its thickness reminded him off, but he cane up short. It must be as thick as three wine bottles stuck together was the best he could come up with. His balls also forced his legs wider. They were so immense now that the sack sat comfortably on the floor filled with two watermelon sized testicles sending out wave after wave of insane growth. Ian screamed out as his upper arms blasted with sudden mass as his biceps and triceps quadrupled in size. His arms were already so long that the muscles had plenty of room to multiply into colossal mounds. Flexing his arms felt totally comfortable to the testosterone fuelled Ian. Each time he did it, the peak was higher and higher, thicker and denser. If only there were people here to witness his reality defying size. Trying to make more room for his increasing body, Ian swung his lower arm to push the sofa to the side, but instead succeeded in fully demolishing it with little more then a tap. Ian simply laughed when he saw this happen. I’m so fucking strong now!!! So strong!!!! He picked up a piece of the couch and squeezed it, watching it disintegrate between his fingers. Destroying the sofa gave Ian a little more space, but his entire body was beginning to take up the entire large room. He was already sitting in the floor, his back resting against one wall, his head inching up to the ceiling, his legs folded on the floor, and his feet taking up nearly half the opposite wall. As his upper arms bulked up in size, his firearms followed, becoming as thick as his leg, then surpassing that. His hands, nearly four feet long, also became stronger and more rugged as they morphed into the hands of a true weight lifter. Each digit swelled into fat sausage-like fingers, and the palms of his hands were hardened with the toughest calluses. He opened and closed his hands and fell in love with this appearance of pure dominance… pure masculinity. His hard cock surged up longer and hit the opposite wall, putting a indentation into it. Ian laughed as he flexed it, watching as it put further holes in the wall. I have a fucking wrecking ball for a cock!!! As Ian flexed his arms over and over again, enjoying the bloated feel of his muscles, his lats began to spread out wider and wider. How many inches around was his chest?? Had he hit the 150 inches mark?? He had surpassed that in seconds as his lats grew more and more freaky, forcing his own arms to bow out. His rib cage also had to have grown in the process since his chest was so insanely huge. Looking down at his torso the best he could, his lower half, though tapering in significantly, had to be at least 90” around. These were all guesses. Ian had no clue how huge he was... all that he knew was that his head was inching closer to the ceiling and soon he’d have no other option then to demolish the house around him. It sounded like a bomb went off the moment his quads began to grow. Quickly they began to take up more and more space, forcing his legs to straighten out more. Barely able to see his quads due to his pecs and position on the wall, he felt them with his hands and realized they had to be as big as redwood trees and still growing. Painfully, He could feel his pelvis shifting, altering, and adjusting itself to enable his quads more room to grow. He was sure that with these quads he would definitely find it difficult to walk unless it was in a bow legged fashion, or the traditional waddle of the bodybuilder. He was able to see his left calf grow until it was the size of his original quad, and then burst even larger. Like his hands before them, his feet got fatter and wider as muscle mass packed into them. Ian has never thought of feet as sexy before, but that wasn’t until he saw how beautifully muscular his hairy feet were becoming. With a thud, Ian’s huge head hit the ceiling. He tried to crouch down more, but only succeeded in knocking the wall down behind him. He fell backward into the rubble, and realized that at least lying down in the hallway gave him a few more feet of room to grow. This is a nightmare, he thought, as heard his entire body getting larger and larger. Fuck, it’s a dream!! I’m so fucking enormous! This house is like my cocoon and I’m going to burst out of it soon. Wait till you see me, world!! He felt his cock swell more and take down part of the ceiling with it. Laughing, Ian knocked down part of the wall that separated the hallway and the kitchen. I’m a one man wrecking team!!! Hundreds of pounds of muscle were being deposited on Ian’s body each minute, as he grew bigger and bigger. Very soon he had out grown the extra few feet in the hallway and was going to have no other option then to push his way out of his ever decreasing prison. His cock had already started the fight with the walls and the ceiling, and would no doubt serve as an excellent battering-ram!! Shifting his ever growing legs, he planned to simply push the back wall out and go from there. Once his legs were straight, he could sit up, taking the entire house down with him. Then the world could finally witness its new resident... its living monument to masculinity!! He was just about to set his plan in motion when all growth ceased, and a voice filled the entire house. - Ian Winter’s... working with magics beyond your realm of understanding can be a dangerous affair. You called me, made your request known, and to teach you a lesson, I have begun to grant your desires. But never let one say that I’m not merciful. I give you a choice: I can grant you what you wanted originally... the perfect human form of masculinity... or you can continue on your journey here... What will it be? Ian lay there in silence, his entire house ready to fall down around him. The demon was willing to give him a normal life with the body he had originally wanted... or he could forget normal and embrace what he was becoming. He shifted his body slightly, sensing the weight and feel of every muscle on his body. His titanic cock was leaning against the opposite wall... it was incredible but he would never fuck again. His body was so hairy, the smell emitting from it so intoxicating... but was this what he really wanted... or had it been a silly horny fantasy? No one really wanted what he was being given... or did they? To live a life beyond massive... to tower above the world... to be a beast of pure sex and pure muscle... - What will it be, Ian Winters? Remember you have only been given less then a quarter of what you asked for. Ian opened his mouth... was he really going to do it? Was he really going to throw away his life for muscle… masculinity? YES!!!!!!! Terrified and excited at the same time to say the words, his leaking cock told the demon his answer. - Do it!!!! Let’s continue this journey!!!!!! - So be it!!! It felt like twenty nuclear reactors exploded in Ian’s body as his growth went into full throttle. - Just as you requested... So tall that your shadow covers London. Ian finally felt free as he erupted from his house. Not having to worry about that anymore, he just reveled in the orgasmic feeling of growth. Taller and taller he got, taking up more and more room!! Soon his own foot was as big as a small car, then a medium sized one... then a Hummer. The whole world was getting smaller and smaller and he loved it. He was talker then the tallest tree!! He was several stories high... he constantly took up more and more space and the feeling was indescribable!!! He shifted his stance, and he took down several houses around him. For a second he felt sorry… but what could he do? With a body like this, there was bound to be destruction!!! Ian could hear screaming coming from below him and he just grinned… no longer caring. - My cock defies description... long, thick, thousands of highways of veins... so freakish it would be disgusting... and so large you couldn’t even fuck a blue whale Were those really his words the demon was throwing back at him?? As he grew taller, his cock proceeded to have a growth spurt of its own. It was now so thick that it rivalled his waist!! Precum flowed like a river as it continually got longer and thicker. Ian felt like he was constantly being edged and this feeling only intensified with each passing second. Hanging past his knees, more and veins appeared in and around his cock. The skin was so thin that it actually had a bluish hue as thousands of more veins pushed out and pulsated on the surface forcing it to grow even larger. The head... fuck... a human could easily walk into his piss slit it was so huge!! Stretching his arm out as best he could, Ian took his middle finger and began to stick it into his piss slit. FUCKK!!!!! That felt amazing!!! He stuck it in further and began to move it in and out. I’m fucking fingering my own cock and it is the best feeling ever!!!!! - My balls are the size of cars and I have the testosterone of 150,000 cavemen! Ian roared like the beast he was becoming as his balls emitted the largest wave of caveman testosterone into his system. As his balls enhanced, so enormous and dense, they pulled his sack down virtually to his knee, other changes were beginning to occur. The hair on his head began to get longer, pushing down past his shoulders. His beard developed impossibly thicker, bushier, and longer. His whole body was now covered in the thickest black hair, but it was his chest, cock, and armpits where it was its most dense. A musty smell was emitted from Ian’s body and carried on the air. - Look at me!!!! I am so fucking masculine!!!! His voice was now so loud it could be heard 20 miles away, and it was constantly getting deeper and deeper till it sounded exactly like the thunder rumbling as requested of the demon. I can’t believe this is me... he kept thinking!! I am becoming so beautiful, so impossible!!! Fuck!!! I can’t stop growing!!! - I’m so masculine I’m de-evolving. His own words spoken by the demon hit Ian like a ton of bricks. As soon as he heard them, his entire face began to change. His brow ridge became more pronounced, his eyebrows bushier, his eyes deeper set, and his lips thicker. His PhD studies were thrown out the window, as all he could do was think about his body, his cock, his muscles, cumming, and food. Ian was pure instinct now. - I’m as hairy as can be, covered in tattoos and piercings. Ian roared and roared again as he became even hairier. His nipples suddenly had two immense silver barbells in them, his cock head had the largest Prince Albert anyone had ever seen... and both arms, chest, and abs were covered in tribal tattoos. These were virtually impossible to see due to his chest hair... but they did exist. - I’m a fucking muscle mutant, millions of tons of muscles. The words echoed in Ian’s ears and he welcomed them. Yes!! Fill me up with size!! My arms are like skyscrapers, my legs like mountains, fuck... my chest is too big to even think about measuring!!! I’m so heavy, so bloated with muscle, so ripped, every muscle pulsates on its own like it’s alive... and I keep gaining more and more mass!!! This can’t be real... but it is!!! Fuck, My lats are such massive wings they block the air flow around me!!!! - I just keep growing!!! I can’t stop!! I won’t stop!!! I’m the worlds nightmare!!! My head is punching through the clouds. I feel so alive!!! I can barely see the world below me!! All I see is an army of ants!! Look at my cock. Even with two hands I can hardly jerk it off... but I’m so horny!!! I need to cum so bad. What have I done??!! I’ve gotten my greatest wish fulfilled and I love it!! Nothing is mightier then me!! Nothing is more powerful then me!!! I am masculinity!!! From now on, when those human describe masculinity they will point up to the sky at me!!! At me!!!!!! With a roar that broke ever window for one hundred miles, Ian proceeded to ejaculate, showering the worshipers below.

Part 1: Jamie (below) Part 2: Adam Part 3: Drew Part 4: Cassidy Part 5: Blake Part 6: Tahar Part 7: Brent Part 8: Josh Part 9: Russell Part 10: Nate Part 11: Rodrigo Part 12: Tyson Part 13: Mahtab Part 14: Hugo Part 15: Adrian Part 16: Phil Part 17: Cliff Epilogue Character Guide Part 1: Jamie It was unseasonably cold, enough that his heavy spring jacket was not nearly enough, and even with the heat on his feet were freezing. Jamie really had no idea why he had bothered to come out. No, that wasn’t true. He had an idea. But the whole drive out, his inner monologue was shouting at him to stop wasting his time, tell Adam to fuck off, drive back home, watch a repeat of the Mindy Project and go to sleep. His catalogue of Modest Mouse albums did little to drown it out. He hadn’t seen Adam much since he married his longtime boyfriend Cassidy and moved out to the suburbs. They still texted every now and then, with decreasing frequency, and about less and less important things. Things had gotten awkward, and that was mostly Jamie’s fault, in retrospect. But he had always thought that being a friend meant telling them things they might not want to hear. Cassidy was a bad influence. More specifically: an insane influence. He lived on a different planet and as their romance got more intense he pulled Adam into it. He’d always been so impressionable. Jamie was so busy arguing with himself that he missed his exit, and swore so loud it hurt his throat. Adam had first asked Jamie to come via e-mail - which was weird. Plus it was to an old address and it was weeks before Jamie even realized it was there. He’d since read it probably twenty times, to the point he could recite a good chunk of it from memory. “Hey you sexy idiot, how’s it going? Been a long time, I know, and I’m sorry. [bunch of vague small talk about how he was still at the same job and things were great with Cassidy.] So, I know this is gonna sound a bit weird, but I need you to bear with me. I’ve been getting into some strange stuff lately. I don’t really want to get into details because you might freak out. Just be assured it’s not drugs or anything illegal, per se. Honestly I just need someone else to see it who’s not already on board. You’re so down to earth, Jamie. You’re the only one I trust to do this. I need you to come to my place in Caledon. Please just say yes, we’ll work out the details from there.” Jamie had found it a bit disturbing. Especially knowing what he did about Cassidy. At first he seemed just eccentric and maybe a bit spacey. He read tarot cards and took astrology really really seriously. That, Jamie had no problem with, except maybe finding it silly. Then things started coming out about being expelled from his Catholic high school along with three other students for apparently being part of a coven; about being arrested for indecent exposure when he was found naked and high on peyote on the Leslie Street Spit, engaged in what the police report described as some sort of “druid orgy.” It had been years since Jamie had talked to Adam directly, so he didn’t feel that bad about ignoring the e-mail and pretending he’d never read it, which was the lie he told Adam when he texted asking after it a month later. God, he thought. It’s been years. By all rights we’re not even friends anymore. But that didn’t stop him from worrying. It sounded like Adam could barely believe what he was seeing, and needed someone who wasn’t Cassidy to reassure him he wasn’t going crazy. What was more likely going to happen, though, was Jamie would have to tell him that he WAS. Jamie had been to the house a few times before but he’d forgotten how big and nice it was. It was a three story mini-mansion with a backyard that connected to the neighbouring golf course. Digs courtesy of Cassidy’s lawyer-parents, who by all counts had essentially bought him the house to lure him out of downtown and into Caledon where he couldn’t get into any trouble. It was the perfect arrangement. They got to be supportive parents of a gay son - which was very trendy amongst the elite of Toronto’s baby boomers - but they never had to actually deal with him at all. It was even colder out here than it had been in Toronto. Jamie hugged his wool coat around him and paused outside his car, allowing himself one last moment of What The Hell Am I Doing Here? But then another dry, freezing wind slapped him in the face and he hurried up the steps. Cassidy opened the door, but Jamie barely recognized him. His hair was a neatly cropped deep part and not a greasy emo swish, and his face had much more colour and no black eyeshadow and lipstick. Plus he was smiling and not scowling. “Jamie! Oh my god thank you so much for coming!” He gave him a hug. “Oh, you’re freezing! Come inside, come on.” He pulled Jamie inside and closed the door behind him, giving him some space to take off his coat and shoes. He took his coat and stashed it in the nearby closet. “Spring’s certainly taking its time, isn’t it?” Cassidy chuckled. “I’ve got some tea going, I’ll fix you a cup. Warm you right up.” He departed for the kitchen. Jesus christ, the years had really squeezed the weird right out of Cassidy. Jamie felt like he had just entered a house he didn’t know in the middle of nowhere and was talking to a stranger. He looked nothing like the broody goth he had known and more like the token office twink. “Thanks....umm… where’s Adam?” “Oh he’s in the basement just putting some things together.” Jamie stepped out of his shoes onto the heated floor with some relief. “He’ll be up in a second, he knows you’re here.” Cassidy walked out from the kitchen with a steaming mug in his hand and a stupid grin on his face. “Sooooo… tell me all about life in the big city. Oh my god I miss it so much. Are you seeing anyone?” Jamie sighed. “Cass, I don’t mean to be rude but it was a long drive. Can you please just tell me what I’m doing here?” Cassidy had an expression of blank expectation for a moment, as if he still thought his question was going to be answered, then he looked down at the cup in his hand, perhaps looking for answers in tea leaves. “It’ll… probably sound better coming from Adam.” “Then can you go get him please?” “Oh, unwad your panties.” They both turned and saw him coming up the stairs. Adam had sacrificed his cleanshaven underwear model look for something a bit scruffier, complete with some premature salt and pepper in his effortlessly just-messy-enough hair. He wore a button up shirt and a pair of loose, worn sweatpants. That smile seemed to erode away the sharp peaks of the years between them, and it was like they were back at university again, scoping out freshmen and trying to predict which would come out of the closet by mid-term. Seeing him changed everything. Jamie wasn’t so scared or worried anymore. He realized in that moment how much he had missed Adam, how his absence in his life had never really been replaced. He wanted to tell him everything to try and fill the gaps and bring him up to speed so that they could pretend the distance between them had never been there. That stupid smirk made it all seem so easy. “Hey you sexy idiot.” “You fucking hot handsome moron.” They hugged and it felt so nice. Jamie remembered the last time he had a truly unguarded conversation with anyone. It hadn’t panned out - at least, not the way he’d hoped - but he had longed so hard for that feeling again. Total exposure, all the cards on the table. Then, he caught sight of Cassidy, with a self-satisfied smile of victory on his dumb face and remembered how freezing his feet had been. He pulled away. “All right, what the fuck am I doing here?” Adam looked a bit crestfallen. “Come on, man.” “Come on, fuck you!” Jamie retorted. Cassidy presented the tea again and Jamie paused to take it but didn't drink. “You don’t get to be cloak and dagger and all… whatever. I was worried, man. I still fucking am!” “There’s nothing to worry about,” Cassidy cooed, and Jamie shot him a glare, before returning, almost pleadingly, to Adam. Adam sighed, "I'd hoped we could do some catching up before..." "We can catch up after, man. Please. Seriously, I just spent an hour and a half in a car wondering what the hell you've gotten yourself into." Adam looked at Cassidy, as if asking permission, and Cassidy shrugged. "Okay look," said Adam carefully, "we've... started doing things that neither of us thought were possible." Out of the corner of his eye Jamie saw Cassidy leave for the living room, and Adam gently ushered Jamie to follow him as he spoke. "This is going to seem a little insane, and you might not believe what you're seeing." Jamie squeezed the bridge of his nose. "Adam can you stop being coy? Just tell me." Adam rolled his eyes. "This isn't the kind of thing I can just out and tell you. If I did I guarantee you wouldn't believe me." Jamie noticed with some curiosity that Adam had begun to unbutton his shirt. They entered the living room just as Cassidy switched off the overhead lights. Jamie froze. "Jesus christ..." Nearly every available surface was covered in burning candles of all different sizes colours and styles. There were so many that he felt a wall of heat as he entered. "Calm down," Adam drew himself close and whispered. "Look I know it seems kinda strange but trust me everything's fine." Cassidy stood off to the side next to a four foot pillar candle standing on the floor. He looked up from a notebook of lined paper in his hand and smiled at them both. Jamie didn't want to walk any further, and resisted when Adam nudged him forward. Adam sighed and brushed past him, leaving him standing at the threshold. He slipped out of his shirt, exposing his hairy chest. He had maintained his lean but defined physique from his college days. "What is going on?" Jamie demanded one last time. A candle-laden coffee table had been moved to the side of the room, leaving an open space in the middle that Adam moved into. He was taking deep breaths and seemed to almost be bracing himself. Without bothering to answer, he turned to Cassidy and nodded. Cassidy smiled and looked down at the notebook. He began moving his free arm around in an elaborate series of almost dance like gestures, muttering softly as he went. He looked absolutely ridiculous, and Jamie went from being moderately afraid of being sacrificed to Moloch to being confused to almost feeling sorry for him. He was about to say something when... something.... traveled out from Cassidy and connected with Adam, eliciting a sharp gasp. It seemed almost like a line of vapor had crossed the room for an instant, a barely noticeable flutter. Jamie's eyes narrowed. There was a sound then he found difficult to describe. Like a muffled gurgling rumble deep inside of Adam, and minor tremors seemed to jolt through his body. Then, right in front of Jamie, Adam began to grow. It seemed to happen in spurts, so it took a second to notice, but as the hem of the sweatpants rose up the calf there was no mistaking it. Every few seconds, Adam shuddered an inch or two taller. Thirty seconds in, he was a full foot taller. Jamie stepped back, bumping into a console table and dropping the tea on the floor. "Holy shit." Cassidy was still gesturing and muttering, but for all his arm-waving, Jamie's eyes were fixed on Adam as he grew taller and taller, grunting and moaning, his sweatpants looking smaller and smaller on him. Finally it seemed to stop and by Jamie's estimates he was over nine feet tall. Adam stood there a moment, and met Jamie's gaze, then grinned wickedly. Cassidy, meanwhile, was still moving. As Jamie looked up at his face he saw Adam's neck thicken, and traps rise up out of his shoulder. His muscles were swelling all over his body. His defined chest inflated into a pair muscular slabs. His faint four-pack hardened into a carved six, then eight-pack. His sweatpants stretched over suddenly striated thighs, and his pert little butt ballooned into a big round muscle ass. When everything stopped bulging and swelling Adam was gigantic. Over nine feet tall, god only knows what he weighed, stacked with so much muscle he looked bigger than any bodybuilder Jamie had ever seen. His huge furry chest rose and fell with every panted breath. His neck was easily as thick as his head, framed by traps that nearly swallowed the whole thing. Hanging from huge round shoulders were arms equipped with biceps the size of watermelons. His sweatpants strained around his thickly muscled abs and giant tree-trunk thighs, turned from baggy pants into skintight shorts. The candle flames glinted off the sheen of sweat that had developed during his transformation. Jamie realized when his eyes started to water that they were wide and hadn’t blinked the whole time. Adam looked himself over, still breathless, and grinned. “Well?” Jamie searched for words, but they seemed to jump out of his mouth before he got a handle on them. “What the FUCK?!” Adam chuckled goofily, “I know, right?” Jamie turned and walked towards the door. “I’m fucking out of here, man.” “Jamie, come on!” Adam called after him, but Cassidy chased him down the hall. “Jamie, stop, look, I know it’s shocking…” He stopped, and turned. “Fuck you, Cass! What kind of idiot do you think I am?” “Jamie…” “There is no way in hell that you can convince me that that fucking bullshit in there had anything to do with reality. What are you trying to pull?” Cassidy rolled his eyes. “Look, Jamie, just calm down and come back to the living room, we’ll explain everything.” Jamie looked past Cassidy, were he saw the giant silhouette of Adam looming at the other end of the hall, possibly too big to enter it. Jamie just shook his head. “Where’s my fucking coat?” “Jamie, stop. God. You’re being so melodramatic. No one’s seen this before, outside of us.” “That’s great, Cassidy, and I appreciate the diversion but please give me my fucking coat.” “How could we fake this?” asked Cassidy. “You saw it with your own eyes. You heard it. You can touch him. This is really happening, Jamie. Get your head out of your ass and get excited!” “Jamie…?” Adam called from the end of the hall. He had gotten on one knee. Jamie hadn’t realized before that his voice had dropped an octave. Jamie turned away. “Coat.” Cassidy frowned moodily, putting his hands on his hips. He looked like he was about to say something else when he simply sighed and gestured behind Jamie. Jamie tried to keep a brave face but his mind was racing. He turned away and opened the closet. How did they do it? It looked so real. It must have been real. But no, it had to be fake. This was some stupid trick or something. Maybe he was getting punk’d. Is punk’d even on anymore? As he reached for his jacket he had a strange fluttering sensation in the pit of his stomach, like he was starving and giddy. It seemed to explode out from there are he felt a tightness spread across his whole body, as if he had tensed every muscle. He heard Adam shout harshly from down the hall. “Cass!” Jamie’s eyes widened as he saw the muscles on his outstretched arm begin to thicken. He whirled around and saw Cassidy gesturing wildly as he had before. He was about to scream at him to stop when he suddenly felt it. He really felt it. This wasn’t some trick of the eye or some prank. He felt the muscles bunch up, expand on his chest as he looked down and saw his fledgling moobs swell and harden into a solid pair of pecs, straining the shirt. He felt his arms grow thick with power as the sleeves dig into his biceps. His jeans grew tight around suddenly muscular legs, and his line of sight shifted as he realized he was growing taller. It stopped there. He was nowhere near as huge as Adam but he was definitely bigger. There was no denying it. “How fu…” he made to advance on Cassidy but suddenly all equilibrium seemed to vanish. He tried to catch himself but his arms and legs wouldn’t listen, and he smashed his shoulder into the door and slid to the floor. Cassidy gasped and rushed to his side, lifting up his head. Jamie moaned. His vision was blurry and spotty but he was aware of Adam squeezing through the hallway, smashing a vase off a curio table and knocking a painting from the wall as he did. “What the hell is the matter with you?” He brushed Cassidy aside and set Jamie upright, his back against the door. Cassidy seemed annoyed. “I think he believes us now,” he whined defensively. “Shut up,” Adam barked. “Go get him some water.” His body began responding to him as his eyes uncrossed themselves. Adam looked mortified. “I am so sorry. I don’t know what he the fuck he’s thinking.” “I can still hear you!” Cassidy called from the kitchen. “Good!” Adam thundered back. He returned his gaze to Jamie. “I’m sorry, I… I don’t know what I thought would happen I just…” Jamie tried to shake the grogginess out of his head. “...How?” “Isn’t it obvious?” Cassidy had returned, and he squatted down to hand Jamie a glass of water. He shrugged. “Magic.” Jamie rolled his eyes, smacking the back of his head against the door. “Fucking god.” At Adam’s insistence, they didn’t say anything else until Jamie had finished the entire glass of water. Adam sent Cassidy back to the kitchen for another as he helped Jamie back up to his feet. “It takes some getting used to, you gotta give your body a second to realize it’s so much bigger,” Adam explained. Jamie nodded quietly, turning to look up at Adam’s apologetic smile past pecs like two couch cushions. Jamie sighed. “Look, I need to go back to normal.” “Uhh…” “You can’t,” said Cassidy simply, back with the refilled glass. “What?!” Jamie resisted the urge to shriek, fearing he would faint again. Cassidy sighed. “Oh my god, relax will you? You’ll go back to normal in a few hours.” Jamie raised an eyebrow. “What’s a few?” Cassidy shrugged. “Like five or six.” “What the shit! I look completely different,” he took a gulp of water. “What am I supposed to tell people when I’m suddenly good looking for one night?” Cassidy smiled fondly (and annoyingly), “Oh I think you’re plenty hot to start.” Adam cocked his head. “Are you living with someone?” Jamie sputtered. “I don’t live under a fucking bridge. Someone. Will. See. Me.” “So stay the night!” Cassidy exclaimed. “You can use the guest room!” Of course they had a fucking guest room. Cassidy was working himself up. “We can crack open that bottle of bourbon and stay up late telling you all about it.” Jamie poked Cassidy accusingly in the chest, harder than he had intended. “You don’t get to be excited about all this!” Adam stuck his huge hand between them. “Look, Cass is right, you can’t go home like this so you might as well stay here. It’ll be fine.” Jamie didn’t want to budge an inch, especially after what Cassidy had just done to him, but he didn’t want to go out in the cold either, and he couldn’t go home like this. Not yet. He sighed. “Okay.” Cassidy’s smile almost made him go back on it right there, but Adam’s grip on his shoulder was reassuring. Jamie managed a weak smile. “Where’s the washroom?” “First door on the left,” Adam pointed up the staircase. “The guest room’s right across. There’s some PJs in the dresser if you want… something less tight.” He heard Adam whispering admonitions to Cassidy and Cassidy defending himself in hushed tones. That was a little satisfying. He heard the beginning of a rip in his jeans, though, and made shorter strides to the bathroom. He started a bit when he saw himself in the mirror. Jesus… he thought, I AM good looking. He lifted up his shirt and felt the abs. Abs. He’d never had abs even when he was in better shape. Jamie had put the body issues of the club scene behind him long ago, but it felt good to look… well, better than he’d ever looked before. He opened his fly and took out his cock. No improvements there, unfortunately. Locker room anxiety was a relic from his past, too, but what guy didn’t want a baseball bat hanging from his crotch? He wondered if Drew would think the same thing. Oh shit! he thought. He quickly finished his piss and fished his cell phone out of his pocket. *** Drew felt his phone vibrate as he stumbled drunk out of the elevator. When he saw it was Jamie he sighed. Nights out with his coworkers were fun but left him drunk and horny. If Jamie was calling he probably wasn’t home, and Drew had been hoping to have a cock up his ass within five minutes of entering their condo. Oprah was meowing at the door so he prepared himself to prevent her escaping. The resulting struggle was graceless but successful. Fuck, he thought as he slipped off his tie and made his way to the bedroom. He shouldn’t be going out. It’s too expensive and he didn’t need the calories. With Jamie unemployed he’d had to cut out certain luxuries and one of them was his gym membership. He undid his belt with relief, freeing his nascent beer gut, and flopped onto the bed, calling Jamie back as he undid his shirt. “Hey D.” Drew smiled to hear his voice. “Hey babe.” Although... “Jamie are you ok? You sound kinda…” “I’m fine.” “You’re still at your friend’s?” “Adam, yeah… he wants to have a few drinks, they have a guest room, I was gonna stay the night. Is that ok?” Drew sighed as he wriggled out of his sleeves, switching the phone from one hand to the other. “Yeah. I miss you though.” Jamie sighed. “Me too stud.” “Stay in tomorrow, ok? We have to eat that chicken before it goes bad.” “All right, I’ll see you.” They kissed into the phone and Drew hung up, throwing his arms back and letting the phone fall to the carpet. Oprah started nuzzling his feet hanging off the bed. He sat up. “All right, hon, get out. Daddy’s gotta jack off.” He ushered the cat out and shut the door, then flopped onto the bed as he kicked off his pants, and grabbed his laptop off the nightstand. He’d been really looking forward to getting fucked by Jamie but almost as much, he liked nights he knew Jamie wouldn’t be around to interrupt him. They had a great relationship and fantastic sexual chemistry but there were some things Drew had never risked asking for. On nights when he was alone, he could indulge those fantasies. He opened an incognito window, highlighted the address bar, and typed his destination. C O I L E D F I S T dot org.

WHY YOU SHOULDN’T TRUST SAUL BENNETT By absman420 “I’m home!!!!” “Tino!’ called the bigger man, opening his arms and smiling wide. The little bodybuilder jumped into his embrace.. “Daddy!” he called his husband, lovingly. They kissed -- and the bigger man could already feel the little bodybuilder’s erection pressing into him. “I’ve missed you so much!” “You’ve only been gone a week, boy.” They kissed anyway. “I know,” little Tino said. “I wanna fuck so bad.” The bigger man smiled coyly. “Horny little Tino,” he said, rubbing the back of his husband’s head while he squeezed his ass. “You wanna fuck first, or get settled?” Tino pulled away from the kissing, looking his man in the face. “Fuck,” he said, smiling. “I want to fuck. But I want to give you your present first.” The bigger man flicked his eyebrows. “Something kinky, I hope?” he asked. “You got another hot boy stashed in your bag?” “Ha!” the little bodybuilder said. “I’m sharing you with no one today. I need that big porn-star cock all to myself!” He broke their hug after a quick peck on the lips and turned to his bags. “Let’s take this to the bedroom.” For New York, for the Upper West Side, it was a spacious apartment, but Tino missed LA -- he missed the weather and his friends -- and he secretly wondered how long his hubby would keep them secluded here? They hadn’t had to move to the other side of the country because his husband didn’t want to be a porn star anymore. No matter where they went, his man was always gonna be Big Mick Masterman, whose dick was legend. Nearly eleven inches when completely hard -- Big Mick would joke about feeling light-headed when it was at its max -- his dick was so large, it would’ve looked out-of-proportion if Mick hadn’t been so big himself. Not a bodybuilder like Tino -- all cuts and aesthetics and shiny hardness -- Mick was a beast of a man, thick and strong and exuding the cocky power of the well-hung Alpha. Was he past his prime? Probably by just a hair, depending on what you considered “prime”. He’d done hundreds of movies, thousands of scenes, countless guest appearances, but no matter how good it’s been, biology is biology -- once your dick stops working, you don’t work in porn. Nobody wants a limp-dicked daddy. And Big Mick Masterman was no bottom. Since turning 50, his dick stopped behaving for him the way it did twenty years ago, when even testosterone on the breeze would get him hard. In truth, it wasn’t just his dick, his whole body was betraying him, turning into an old man right in front of him -- sagging, softening -- but for a man who’d built a whole career out of his amazing dong, Big Mick’s focus was always his cock. Once Tino dug out the little box he’d buried in his suitcase, he found Big Mick prepping the Tri-Mix vial he’d gotten out of the fridge. Tino smiled -- he’d be glad when Mick got rid of that shit. Injecting your cock to get hard….? Tino thought. Yuck! “So tell me about LA,” Mick said, pulling an insulin syringe from the drawer, using it to point to Tino’s box. “Is that my present?” “Hold your horses,” Tino said, putting the small cardboard box on the opposite counter. “I have a story.” Mick smiled slightly. “Of course you do.” Tino pursed his lips at the bigger man. He took a big breath and said, as if confessing, “So… while I was out there, I ran into Saul Bennett...” “Oh, Jesus,” Mick groaned, dropping the insulin syringe on the counter. “You wanna kill ANY chance of me getting hard, right?” “Stop it,” Tino chided. “It was a nice conversation. It wasn’t an easy decision for him…” But Big Mick was already annoyed. “Oh, come on, Tino!” he said, a touch of anger. “He cancelled my contract. I was one of the biggest names in the fucking business and he cancelled my contract because I had ED. I mean, what the fuck? He fuckin’ ruined my career, Tino!” Tino was still calm. “He feels really bad, Mick.” “Yeah, I bet! Do you know how much money he fucking lost when he cut me? Let me tell you something: Saul doesn’t feel bad because of what he did to my self-esteem, or my reputation, or my fucking life! He feels bad because he lost revenue. Saul Bennett gives a shit about nothing but money, Tino. I thought you knew that.” Tino sighed. “I’m sorry I brought it up. I should’ve just given this to you without explanation.” He handed the small, cardboard box to Big Mick, who took it humorlessly. “This is from Saul?” Mick asked. “He feels really bad, Mick.” There was a moment when Tino was unsure if Mick would throw it, crush it, or open it -- frankly, there was a moment when Mick was unsure, too -- ultimately, Mick tore the little sticker keeping the lid closed and opened it up. Two little vials held by styrofoam cushioning, one contained pink liquid, the other blue. “What is it?” Mick asked. Tino had a devious smile. “It’s a little something-something so you won’t need THAT,” he said, pointing to the Tri-Mix and the syringe. “Mixed by one of Saul’s little… alchemist friends. Apparently, it’s the latest thing to keep porn-stars on the working roster.” Mick looked at him suspiciously. “Really?” he asked, softening. Tino shrugged. “No harm in trying.” Mick looked at the box and considered it for all of five seconds -- even his anger at Saul paled next to his desire for a good erection. “So what do I do?” Smiling, Tino stepped over to him and pulled the vials from the box. He handed the blue one to Mick. “One for you,” he said, keeping the pink one, “and one for me.” “Really?” Mick chuckled. “Blue and pink?” Tino smiled, pursing his lips at Mick. “Wanna trade?” he asked. “Why? Will the pink one turn me into a girl?” “Haha,” Tino said. “No, the pink one is gonna make me able to take what the blue one is gonna do to you!” He unscrewed the cap and quickly drank his down, making a face at the taste. “He said it takes about twenty minutes to hit -- i’m gonna clean up real quick. Cum join me when you’re ready.” And with that, Tino slunk to the bathroom. Big Mick couldn’t help but look at Tino’s muscular ass as the boy exited, He was lucky Tino’d stayed with him through the whole ED thing -- a hot number like him could have anybody. The least Mick could do was indulge a trial solution -- no matter that it had been provided by fucking Saul Bennett. With that, he unscrewed the cap and drank the contents of the vial -- no taste, maybe it was a placebo. Following Tino to the bedroom, he kept the Tri-Mix handy, He was already horny -- Tino had been gone a whole week, after all, and Big Mick wasn’t a big masturbator. It took a lot of work to get an eleven-inch cock hard -- it took even more lately -- he didn’t like to waste it on nothing. Stripping his shirt off, he could hear Tino in the shower, so he knew he had enough time to get his cockring and jockstrap on. Looking at his bulky self in the mirror, he flexed a most-muscular and pinched the barbells in his pierced nipples. Whoa! -- okay, THAT was electric -- a freaking WAVE of horny washing over him. Damn, even his dick was coming to life. He stripped off his jeans and his boxer briefs and stretched a hard rubber cockring around his juicy balls -- it was difficult enough to get his huge dick through the ring when it was soft, but it was thickening up fast, further delighting Mick, though he clumsily succeeded. His dick hung there at a slight angle, looking untroubled and confident. Maybe he wasn’t in the best shape anymore, but damn if his dick didn’t make up for it. He slipped on his NASTY PIG quilted leather jock, which made him look even bigger. Flopping in the big leather recliner across from the bed, he continued playing with his nipples as he waited for Tino. It wasn’t long before he heard the shower turn off. Just in time, as far as Mick was concerned -- he was getting damn horny -- frankly, he was starting not to care if the boy was clean at all. Mick was ready for some action. And he was starting to feel confident that his dick was ready, too. Tino slipped into the room, shiny and smooth, a tiny towel wrapped around his tiny hips. Usually short bodybuilders had thick waists, but Tino’s was so small and lean that it made his ass look gigantic by comparison -- when he was in a playful mood, he joked that he should become an underwear model or a professional stripper. Slyly smiling, he stood before Big Mick’s chair and posed for him, flexing his beautiful body. “Daddy want a lap dance?” he asked, hips swaying. Tino stepped up into the leather recliner, feet on either side of Mick’s hips -- the chair was sturdy enough, they’d proved it before -- the little towel he wore around his waist fell away, revealing the soft white thong he wore beneath, his cute little balls bouncing with each thrust. “Very nice, boy,” Big Mick mumbled, stroking the boy’s rock hard quads. “Lemme see that ass.” The boy turned to imaginary music, dancing like his hips were doing the seduction. For such massive legs, his ass was still round and tight, like he was still the college wrestler he’d been when the two had met, so many years ago. Tino squatted slightly and twerked in Mick’s face, shaking his muscular glutes, the strap of his thong visible as it ran down the crack of his ass. It was beautiful. Mick reached between Tino’s legs and grabbed the boy’s package, like his hand was a cockring -- he shoved his face between the halves of Tino’s ass, immediately tasting the boy’s hot hole -- clean, but with a slight hint of soap. Tino moaned immediately. “Yeah, big daddy,” he growled as Mick shoved his tongue in. God damn that man loved ass. His rough facial hair teased Tino’s hole. Mick didn’t realize how horny he was. Fuck, he wanted this boy -- wanted to dominate him and own him. He felt like a fucking teenager who’d never tasted a man before. The strap from the thong was getting in his way, but he could feel Tino’s cock getting hard in the pouch -- why couldn’t the boy like jockstraps, like normal people? So much easier to eat his ass. He looked good in anything -- or out of anything. Big Mick’s big dick thickened in his own pouch. He took his free hand off his nipple and reached down to help himself along. His cock filled his hand and was growing fast. He would’ve commented about it if his mouth hadn’t been full -- and if he hadn’t been so damn horny. “Fuck, boy,” he said, licking Tino’s hole, “suck my cock. I need your hot mouth.” “Oh yeah, Daddy,” he moaned, stepping down from the chair, kneeling his big bod between Mick’s outstretched legs. When the little bodybuilder saw Mick’s half-hard cock, growing there in Mick’s grip, he happily replaced Mick’s hand with his, and smiled slyly as he took the bigger man’s cock in his mouth. Warm and wet -- what a mouth -- Mick could feel himself hardening. He rolled his head back and shut his eyes, enjoying the sensation of his growing erection -- his hard-on was delighting him almost as much as the blow job. Was this the effects of Saul Bennett’s little potion? He couldn’t even get mad at Saul, the mother-fucker, that’s how good he felt -- like a man. Like a fucking man. Like a fucking man who hadn’t shot his fucking load in a week. His balls felt as full as his cock. He felt Tino’s hands holding them and tickling the back of his sac -- even his balls felt bigger. Huge fucking load. Suddenly, he realized his cock was rock hard -- a teen-aged erection -- a throbbing, needful, helpless kind of erection. Familiar and nearly forgotten -- an old friend found alive -- and with it came confidence, a confidence Mick had almost forgotten, as if it were even bigger -- if that were possible for a nearly-eleven-inch cock -- or had it been that long that it had BEEN this hard? He had to fuck. God damn, he had to fuck. He had to take this rock-hard cock and fuck with it. So fucking horny. He stood then, causing Tino to lose his balance and fall back on his butt. Mick grabbed him by the back of the neck and pushed the little bodybuilder toward the bed. Tino allowed himself to be taken, loving the confidence his husband exuded -- it was like the old days. On his back, his legs open, he could feel Mick’s cock press against his hole -- throbbing, alive, it wasn’t the product of injectable tri-mix, it was a genuine, sexually-stimulated erection, and it was eager to make up for lost time. The cock may have even felt bigger as it entered Tino’s ass, or maybe it had been so long that Tino had forgotten the full extent of Big Mick Masterman -- he was glad for the reminder. Mick didn’t waste any time. Standing beside the bed, he sank balls-deep in Tino’s hole, putting the entirety of his eleven-inch cock into the little bodybuilder in a single thrust.. Tino gasped. “Holy shit, a little warm up…” But Mick ignored him. He was muttering, “Need this so bad, fuck,” as he slowly withdrew his meat, then slammed it home again. “Fuck…” “Damn, honey....” But if Mick was listening, Tino couldn’t tell -- his eyes were kind of far-away, his mouth slightly open, a corner turned up in pleasure. Mick was lost in that pleasure, the resurgence of his alpha station. It was like the old days, back in his twenties, when the world was one big hole and Mick ached to fuck it hard -- not like it had been for the last year when life was fucking him. He fucked Tino like he’d suddenly remembered how to -- he was a battering ram. He was a porn star again. It didn’t surprise either of them that he’d orgasmed as quickly as he did -- not that that really slowed him down. He barely missed a beat and kept on pounding toward number two, using his cum as lube -- it leaked out of Tino’s hole. Tino would pass out around the fifth, so he wasn’t sure where it ended -- all he knew was that hours later when he lost consciousness (from exhaustion), Big Mick was still fucking him. What the hell had Saul Bennett given him? ******************************************************* Tino woke to the light of dawn, a beam of sunshine across his face. He was on his side, spooned by Mick -- and the first thing he realized was that Mick was still inside him, that huge cock still hard, filling him past the point of comfort. Even in his sleep, Mick gently thrust in and out, like he was dreaming of a fuck. Tino was afraid to wake him. The relentless, non-stop pounding Mick had given his ass last night was enough -- he couldn’t imagine it starting again. Slowly, gently, Tino slid off Mick’s cock, his hole so defeated that there wasn’t even a “pop” when the gargantuan head came out. Mick’s cock had felt huge inside him -- bigger than Tino had remembered it, even when last it had been fully hard, years ago before last night. As Tino quietly sat up on the edge of the bed, the movement seemed to disturb Mick -- his breathing changed slightly. They’d been together long enough that Tino knew even the most subtle change in Mick when asleep. He waited a moment until he heard Mick sink back deeply, then he stood, waiting to see if that changed anything, then he took a step and turned around, just enough to glance at his man. The first thing to catch his eye was Mick’s cock -- how could it not? -- it was gigantic! Truly gigantic, as the head of it slapped the very bottom of his abs with every dreamy thrust Mick took, leaving a little trail of cum between the slit and his core. Mick’s cock had never been THIS big -- not even in his prime! Mick’s cock measured out at just over 11-inches when fully hard, formidable on its own -- the cock he had now was well over a foot long, possibly as long as fourteen inches… and substantially thicker. How on earth could Tino have taken that? It wasn’t just the cock, though the cock held his attention -- that cock would hold ANY man’s attention, gay or straight -- it was beyond possible. The stuff of fantasy. But it wasn’t just his cock -- no, it was his balls, too. Tino had never seen balls so big on any man, except maybe those guys who have injections, or implants or whatever. Because of his heavy steroid cycles, Mick’s gonads had all but atrophied, shrunken well smaller than average -- he joked that it made his cock look bigger by comparison. The balls he had now were easily in proportion with his over-sized cock, easily as big as lemons, maybe avocados. The weight of them gently pulled on the base of that big dick, causing it to pulse even more. And then Tino widened his focus and saw Mick in his entirety. It wasn’t just his cock and his balls -- it was all of him! Mick was… Mick was… Mick was massive. Diesel. Tino had been the bodybuilder -- Tino had been the competitor -- Mick was the proud daddy who watched from the side, proud of his boy, but not looking for the attention himself. He had his own audience, and he didn’t think the two should mix. Mick had loved being a porn-star -- and he joked that he had a better build for that, anyway. (Imagine Mick’s dick in posers!) Mick had always had a bulky, muscular thing going on, big and thick, but not ripped -- no perfect abs for Big Mick Masterman. No need. Though to Tino’s disappointment, Mick had been going soft lately. THIS Mick, the Mick in their bed, was a very different man. This Mick was a bodybuilder -- this Mick could’ve just stepped off the competition stage -- this Mick was muscular and ripped, heavily-veined and pumped. The only thing ruining the illusion was the body hair -- Mick had always been hirsute (his back alone kept his waxer employed full-time) -- but this morning, Mick was covered with a layer of rough, short hair -- his shoulders, his arms, everything. The stubble on his face was heavy, like he could grow a beard in a day. Was his brow a little thicker, as well? He looked like he’d overdosed on testosterone, like he was tripping on some crazy hormone sauce… Saul! THAT SHIT SAUL HAD GIVEN THEM! Is that what had done this? It HAD to have been! Horrified, Tino quickly waddled his way to the bathroom, grabbing his phone off the dresser on the way past. The first thing he did was examine himself in the mirror -- if Saul’s formula had done that to Mick, what had the stuff he’d taken done to HIM? And the answer was… nothing that he could see. What had Saul said? He’d said the pink vial would make Tino able to take what the blue vial would do to Mick. The horror of that sunk in, which caused him to relax just enough that the cum that had been inside him started to leak down his muscular thigh. Fuck... Sitting on the toilet, easily a gallon of Mick’s cum rushed out of him, wetly filling the bowl with its salty scent. Why wasn’t he sore? Exhausted, yes, but not sore. What had that shit done? He said, “Call Saul Bennett” into his phone, quietly, though he was pretty sure Mick couldn’t hear him with the bathroom door closed. It took the phone a few seconds to connect -- longer for Saul to pick up. “It’s five o’clock in the morning, Tino,” Bennett mumbled from his end. “Why the fuck you calling me at five o’clock in the fucking morning?” “What was in that stuff, Saul?” Tino said, angrily. “What the fuck did you give him?” A sleepy laugh over the line, an evil chuckle. “I guess you guys used my gift,” he said. “What’d you think, Tino? Bet you haven’t got nailed like that in a while.” “Fuck you, Saul.” Saul laughed. “I think you got all the fucking, Tino. How’d you get away from him long enough to call me? He’s not fucking anybody else right now, is he?” “No!” Tino said in a whisper louder than he’d wanted. “He passed out sometime during the night and I’m sitting here in the bathroom emptying myself out! What the fuck, Saul?” “Okay. You definitely don’t want him fucking anybody else.” “Yeah, I’ll try to stop him. You should see him, Saul! He’s fucking HUGE! Did you know that would happen, Saul? Did you know? Why the fuck didn’t you tell me?” “I’m telling you now, don’t let him fuck anybody else.” Tino sighed (and the final bit of cum dripped out of him). “Why don’t you want him fucking anybody else? Why do you keep saying that, Saul? What aren’t you telling me?” There was a slight pause on the other end of the phone that Tino was about ready to interrupt when Saul spoke. “Let’s just say… the stuff I gave him? Well… it’s communicable.” “What?” “It means other people can catch it…” “I know what ‘communicable’ means, Saul,” Tino sighed again, his patience nearly gone. “What did you fucking give him?” Saul chuckled again -- the bastard. He said, “I’m giving him his career back, Tino.” A beat of silence where Tino didn’t respond, so Saul continued. “Tino, what the fuck good is a total top who can’t get hard -- can’t even get hard with an injectable, you know? I mean, he totally fucked his own head! I had to give him some time off.” “‘Time off’,” Tino mocked. “You know that ‘time off’ fucking destroyed him, right? You act like it was some kind of sabbatical and you were going to welcome him back! He was done -- except for a few guest appearances, his career was all but over! Once word got out that he was given some ‘time off’ because of ED, nobody would even ‘like’ his social-media posts!” Saul Bennett sighed. “Look… I’m sorry for that. It took my guys at the lab longer to come up with a solution that I thought. But here we are, Tino! And if I understand you correctly, the problem’s solved, right? Big Mick Masterman gets a triumphant return AND a major series! It’s gonna be awesome! I got HUGE plans for Mick, Tino -- we’re gonna make a fucking fortune!” Tino sighed again, more impatiently than before. “What did you fucking do to him, Saul?” “Turned him back into a top,” Saul said, matter-of-factly. “Cranked up the hormones and turned him into a hyper-masculine super-stud. How big is he, Tino? I bet he’s fucking huge!” “This is crazy,” Tino said to himself. As he stood, he realized he hadn’t cleaned himself up completely -- Big Mick’s cum still ran down his leg. He grabbed a hand-towel and started wiping himself. He wanted to hop in the shower, but he didn’t dare wake Mick -- not until he knew what was going on. “And what did you mean when you said he was communicable?” There was a pause, again long enough that Tino almost repeated himself, when Saul confessed, “So there’s a… side effect of the compound. If he fucks somebody who hasn’t had the antidote, they… also transform into a hyper-masculine super-top, just like him. Think of it, Tino,” Saul continued, and Tino swore he was drooling, “It’s a series. Big Mick fucks some fem little twink and transforms him into another out-of-control, unstoppable muscle-top -- then we follow the fun as they transform all the major bottom boys from all the other major studios. I’m calling it ‘Fuck Zombies -- The Series!’ It’s gonna be huge, Tino -- HUGE!” Tino was nearly speechless. “But he fucked ME,” he whispered. “Why didn’t that happen to me?” A small snort. “Cause you took the antidote, Tino. I told you, the pink vial made you able to take anything the blue vial did to your husband. It’s not just that you can’t catch the virus,” Saul explained, “but physically, it made you able to take the pounding one of these guys can give you and not get your ass torn apart. You’re my Ace in the Hole, Tino -- so to speak.” “You’re crazy…” Saul Bennett’s chuckle was nothing short of evil -- super-villain evil -- he was fucking PROUD of what he’d done! “Here’s what’s gonna happen, Tino,” he said, in a patronizing tone he hadn’t had before, “I need you to get him to me here in LA -- that’s your job. Well, your job is REALLY to get him here without him fucking anybody along the way. We wouldn’t want a pandemic to start, would we? You get him to me, we film this series -- ten films, twelve on the outside -- and then I’ll release him to you, good as new!” Tino was horrified. He stood, shouting, “You monster!” into the phone. “You fucking MONSTER!” And then he heard a sound from the bedroom -- fuck, he’d been too loud! He’d woken Mick. “Oh, fuck!” he whispered. “What’s going on, Tino?” “I woke him up.” A sound then, from the bedroom. “Fu-u-u-u-uck…” -- a moan -- “Fuck YEAH!” “Oh, fuck,” Tino said, panicking. “What do I do? What do I do?” Saul said, “Turn the camera on, for fuck’s sake. I wanna see this!” Tino could hear Mick in the bedroom, trudging around, his breathing heavy, his voice rough. “Fuck yes! Oh… oh, fuck… Fuck YEAH!!!!” And then the unmistakable sounds of Mick having an orgasm -- it went on and on, as Tino’s panic-level rose. And then he was pounding on the bathroom door, a dull, repetitive thud. Tino got the camera on just as Mick broke the door down, so he and Saul saw the same thing. Big Mick stood in the doorway, silhouetted by the morning light behind him, his new mass making him even bigger than Tino expected -- he was truly a monster, a diesel freak. Muscular, hairy, radiating power -- and then the unbelievable cock that stood there, rock hard, dripping freely, throbbing along with Mick’s heartbeat. A muscle-morph made real. Tino’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? “I’m able to TAKE that?” Saul’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? Very different -- he saw dollar signs. He began to record the call. Mick made eye-contact with Tino and growled -- he grabbed his dick -- slowly, a predator, he advanced. “Fuck,” he muttered, crazed, incapable of rational thought. “Gotta fuck…” Tino held his hands in front of him (giving Saul a front row seat). “Mick,” Tino pleaded. “Mick, please... listen to me…” And then Mick charged, causing Tino to drop the phone as he protected himself. The phone clattered to the floor and flipped -- and Saul ended up with an up-shot of the action, seeing the whole scene from below. It wasn’t the worst porn-angle in the world. Mick threw Tino over the counter and just started fucking him -- using his own cum as lube, he somehow managed to push his freakish thing into Tino’s over-worked hole. Flexing for himself in the mirror above the sink while he fucked, turned-on by his own incredible physique, he drooled like an animal. Tino had little choice but to take it -- even with Tino’s impressive size, he was no match for the monster his husband had become. All he could do was take it -- fortunately, Saul Bennett had made him able to take it. Mick’s cock was SO big… he hated that he liked it so much. “Saul?” Tino called as Mick ravaged him, between Mick’s powerful thrusts. “Saul, are you still there?” Mick suddenly fucked him harder, angrily. “Fuck Saul…” the beast muttered. From the floor, he could hear Saul’s voice. “I’m here, Tino -- he’s spectacular! You gotta get him to me, Tino. That’s’ all you gotta do. Get him to me. Now, lift your leg a little, you’re blocking my view of his cock.” How the fuck was Tino supposed to get Mick all the way across country to LA? It was impossible. Mick began long-dicking his hole, pulling his fourteen-inch shaft nearly all the way out before slamming it all the way back in to the root. Over and over again -- Tino was nearly delirious, ecstacy and horror mixed together. Fuck. Fuck you, Saul Bennett, he thought, while being fucked. How the fuck am I gonna do this? Between orgasms, Tino started to plot. AUTHOR’S AFTERWORD: Hey, all -- absman420 here again! Feels like a cliff-hanger, doesn’t it? I mean, there’s easily a chapter (maybe two) in Tino getting Big Mick to LA -- plane? Train? Auto? -- and then, there’s as many chapters as one could imagine as Mick turns industry twink bottoms to Fuck Zombie Super-Tops before Tino does (or doesn’t) get Saul to keep his deal and release Mick from his “contract” (haha) Could be quite a series. One I don’t want to write. That said, if anybody DOES want to contribute a chapter, please feel free to add one on! I’m very cool with the IDEA of this being a series, I just don’t have the time to do it justice myself. I only ask that you reference this story -- and me -- when you submit something. Otherwise, go to town! Tattcub has already written a story thread and posted it on this forum ("Priapus Pictures") and he inspired me to write a chapter myself (the upcoming "Twink Number Twelve").

Here we go... The conclusion of The Test. It's sad to see these characters go, but this story has run its course. I loved writing for Jacob... but adored writing for Declan. A villain is just so much fun, but one that just wants muscle and power... how can you blame him!!! I hope you enjoy this final part. The Test Chapter Eight: Jupiter Rising As Jacob slept, he dreamed. He was on his back and was being fucked by the most beautiful man he had ever seen, and was experiencing ecstasy like never before. Orgasms undulated through his body unceasingly, never stopping, always growing stronger. Jacob found that he was laughing and crying at the same time, his sensations so intensified by what was occurring to him. Jacob moaned, and the cry appeared to echo in the air. I always thought sex was a waste of time, Jacob thought, but this... this... Jacob cried out, hit by an orgasm even stronger then the last. Jacob attempted to focus long enough to glance at what who was giving him this new world of pleasure, but the man’s long blonde hair fell in front of his face as he pumped Jacob’s hole, concealing it from a complete view. Jacob tried to push the hair out of his face, but like a ghost, his hand just passed through the man. I must be dead, Jacob thought. I must be dead… this is heaven… and an angel is welcoming me to the afterlife. With his hands, Jacob was able to feel the man’s tight musculature flexing every time he pumped Jacob’s ass. His back was so broad, his pecs so firm... his body seemed to rival even that of Eros... Eros... I’d forgotten all about him... I need to focus... I need to... The man brought Jacob to a new level of pleasure, and all he could do was scream out louder then he ever had before. Jacob felt the man enter him further, and he welcomed it. Eros... Eros opened me up so completely that I can take all of this angel’s massive penis now. I’ll have to thank him... No. I’ll never see him again... Eros was a part of Cronus now... Anger and passion combined within Jacob as he replayed all that had occurred. The man began to kiss Jacob’s neck, licking it and tickling him with his beard. He finally reached Jacob’s lips, and the two began to kiss, deeply and passionately. I’ve never experienced anything like this before, he thought, and I hope it lasts for eternity. Let this be my afterlife... being kissed and fucked but this extraordinary man. Jacob cried out as the man forced his way in further, thrusting harder and with more frenzy. Lifting his head, Jacob looked past the man’s face to the rest of his body, and discover that it was more then his penis entering him. The man was forcing his entire body into Jacob’s, and Jacob was accepting it hungrily. In his head, Jacob heard the man commanding him to take him all, and Jacob was willing to do so. Once accepting what he must do, Jacob began to absorb him faster and faster, until there was nothing left but the satisfied feeling of being completely full, completely engorged with the man. Jacob tried to stand, feeling heavier and more weighed down with the man inside of him. He knew he should be frightened, but he wasn’t. ⁃ Let go. Accept me. Are you willingly prepared for all I bring? Jacob heard these words and wanted to run, but he also suddenly knew what his destiny was. His destiny was to be the final piece in the puzzle. His destiny was to finally heal the world... heal all worlds. His destiny was to create sense out of this psychosis. ⁃ This is the only solution, Jacob. There is no other way to fix it. The past must run its course, but you must be waiting in the background... you who are so good... so benevolent... what we always should have been... you will fix all and eventually welcome in a new era of prosperity. I am too old... to tired... but you... you can do this. Will you? Will you accept me into you and take this charge? With a voice that shook the very fabric of time and caused Cronus to fear the coming dawn, Jacob said: ⁃ Yes!! With this lone word, Zeus released the tempest building inside of Jacob’s body. Jacob howled as he was inundated with all the power Zeus possessed. His legs exploded into massive columns of muscle, his calves blossoming larger then his own waist. His feet extended and thickened, growing more impressive by the second. As his legs stretched longer, his quads ballooned into immense slabs of muscle, forcing his stance wider and wider. As his body grew, Jacobs mind expanded. All the questions he ever had were answered in the blink of an eye, and the wisdom of every age was bestowed upon him. Jacob opened his mouth to scream out in ecstasy, but as he did, he felt his soul shatter into billions of pieces. Watching himself from every possible angle, Jacob watched as his body draining matter from everything in the vicinity. By this time, his body was completely muscle bound and unrecognizable from the human he once had been. Human... yes... he once was human... Universes and solar systems flew past him, and he wished to join them but knew he mustn’t. He had a purpose... but he couldn’t remember what it was... yes... it was to grow. It was to become mighty. Standing twelve feet tall and weighing thousands of pounds of pure muscle, Jacob watched as he expand even further. His pecs were so full and monumental. He flexed then, and only caused them to grow even larger. His nipples... his nipples were hard and thick yet sensitive. Trying to defy gravity, his nipples tried to to point forward, but the sheer density of his pecs forbid this, forcing them down. Unlike other transformations, Jacob’s was a sight of sheer beauty and power. What he was being formed into was nothing short of every muscle fantasy become reality. Every muscle was symmetrical, bloated; yet his body still enabled him to be flexible. Men who dreamed of muscle lust could only imagine a fragment of what he was going to be. His arms were no longer simply arms, but became thick as branches growing from his mighty trunk. His biceps and triceps were bursting, filled with the potency of thousands. His hands could now crumble diamonds to dust, and the dust into atoms. Still he grew... becoming beyond description to even the greatest of writers. His lats bowed his chest out even further, while his ab covered torso remained tight. ⁃ I am giving you all of my essence... all of my being. You are not becoming me nor I you. You are my last chance to make everything right. When you live... I will cease to be. The words echoed through Jacob’s being... but he had trouble comprehending the immensity of the gift he was being given. What was he? What was he transforming into? ⁃ God... Jacob. Be the God I should have been!! Jacob continued to expand in both mind and body. His long blonde hair whipped wildly in the wind as he looked down at the world around him. His hairy chest partially blocked the view below him, but his pecs continued to grow with the rest of him. His penis was long and thick, crisscrossed in thick veins. Soft, it reached down to his knee, proclaiming his might and fertility. The two mammoth testicles that sat in the sack beneath it pulsated and churned with pure energy. As he reached up to scratch his bearded face, he looked with awe at his own hands. He had never seen hands so well formed, so thick and muscular, yet delicate at the same time. Opening and closing his hand was orgasmic, and as he looked deeply at the palm, he saw a lightening cloud forming there. With a flick of his wrist, he released the cloud into the sky. Stretching above the trees, Jacob felt the final moments of his transformation occurring. Zeus was bestowing every ounce of his power onto him. ⁃ I will exist for only seconds more. Finish this. Find Cronus and merge with him. Set balance into motion. When the time comes, you will know what to do. Never loose yourself, Jacob... never loose yourself in what you have become. What do I call you, My Lord? ⁃ Jupiter. After my father. ⁃ Release me? ⁃ Yes. Zeus faded into matter, consumed by the developing Jupiter. Tears welled in the new God’s eyes for the release of his father... the sacrifice that needed to be made to create balance. Jupiter roared and the earth shook. ⁃ Cronus!!!! Cronus!!! The Oak has awakened!! With a flash of lightning, Jupiter stood in the great hall of Mount Olympus. Cronus sat on his stone throne miles away from him, waiting for the God to come forward. ⁃ Zeus is gone, returned to the ether. He has sent me in his place to acknowledge your supremacy. ⁃ It’s you!!! The human!! ⁃ No longer. Before Zeus’ passing we merged... Just as you and the human have. Now Zeus has passed and left me in his stead. No longer Zeus, but Jupiter. ⁃ Kiss the feet of your father then, Jupiter. Display your servitude. Jupiter moved swiftly through space to Cronus, deeply kneeled forward, and kissed his feet. ⁃ We have risen again, Jupiter, even more powerful then before. ⁃ Yes. ⁃ We rule supreme. ⁃ As it always should have been. Cronus leapt to his feet and grabbed Jupiter by the neck, lifting him above his head. ⁃ Zeus tried to destroy us once before, Jupiter. ⁃ A mistake, my Lord. A mistake he regrets. ⁃ A mistake we can never allow to happen again. ⁃ He sent me on a quest, my Lord. He sent me to help you. ⁃ Help us!!!! As we said... we have risen even more powerful then before!!! ⁃ To free you… You fight for supremacy. How can one rule in two minds. ⁃ You question us??!! Cronus threw Jupiter to the floor, towering over him. ⁃ I wish to be of service. Let me help release you from your burden? ⁃ And how would you do that? Jupiter began to form a gem in his hand, mightier and stronger then the previous one. ⁃ Let me free you, Father. Let me free you of your burden. ⁃ We require no release!!! ⁃ I am only here to serve. Using his quick reflexes, Jupiter leapt to his feet and sunk the gem into the giant chest of Cronus. Using a language older then anything Declan could comprehend, Jupiter reached out to Cronus and embraced him. ⁃ Your son sent me to you, my Lord with this message. Through his consciousness, Jupiter showed Cronus the universe, an existence that kept evolving while the God’s stood still. ⁃ We don’t have the power to evolve, my Lord. He has sent me to change that. To release you as he released himself. Rest now with your son. Your time has past and a new age dawns. For a moment the old God fought Jupiter, but fearing an existence he didn’t comprehend, and acknowledging his own son had chosen to sleep, he realized this too was the only solution. To finally sleep, the Old God thought... yes... Jupiter embraced the God, kissed him, and watched as he faded from existence. Removing the crystal, Jupiter watched as it glowed blood red. Jupiter willed the crystal smaller and smaller, the sleeping Cronus becoming microscopic until both he and the crystal disappeared forever into the ether of time. Declan stood before Jupiter, finally alone in his thoughts. ⁃ Free!!! Before Jupiter, Cronus began to change, his hair turning jet black, his eyes burning a fiery red. His muscles pumped up even more then they had before, and both of his cocks stood painfully erect, leaking golden ambrosia. ⁃ Before you stands your God... your father. I reign supreme!! I alone now am God!!! Declan destroyed and breathed in matter from several universes, growing taller and more muscular, crashing through the ceiling of Mount Olympus. Below, all of Earth quaked as volcanoes emerged and erupted on the surface. Declan could hear the screams of terror from the people below, but he only laughed. ⁃ You have served me well... ridding me of that old God... but now... penance must be served for the sins of your father. ⁃ Yes. I know. ⁃ Too long we have been apart. We once more must join together. ⁃ Yes. Balance must be restored. ⁃ Yes!!! Declan reaches down and lifted Jupiter up in his hand. Opening his mouth wider then ever before, the new God propelled Jupiter in, and swallowed him. He could feel every fiber of his being becoming heightened as he willed himself to fully digest Jupiter. Bolts of energy began to emerge from Jupiter as he dissolved, becoming one with the new God. A moan of pure pleasure escaped Declan’s lips as he felt Jupiter’s pure energy and power invading every molecule. Declan’s two cocks began to shoot ambrosia simultaneously as he felt his power beginning to grow. As Jupiter melted into him, Declan screamed out in happiness. ⁃ Fill me!!! Make me a being of pure power!!! Once all of Jupiter’s energy had been consumed by Declan, he felt nothing at all. The universe had ceased expanding, the planets stopped spinning, and the stars burnt out. There was silence. Then an explosion. Declan began to grow mightier, more powerful at the speed of light. He rose up through the walls of Mount Olympus, the foundation crumbling at his feet. He willed himself to stand on the Earth, but found it getting smaller and smaller beneath him. As he grew, as more and more power was heaped on his body, Declan couldn’t help stroking the mighty cock that had once been Eros. Wanting to pleasure himself fully, he willed his right hand to regrow, and in a moment it had burst from his wrist, mighty and strong. Flexing his hand, Declan reveled at the sparks of energy rising off of it. Looking down at his ever-growing form, he could see the same energy beginning to surround and envelop him. As he continued to grow, Declan discovered that he was too large to stand any longer on the Earth, so he willed it to reside as a sphere that revolved in the palm of his hand. When Declan laughed, watching the insignificant sphere, lightning shot from his mouth, raining down on the tiny planet below. Like a hurricane, energy whipped around Declan, igniting him. I should fear this…he thought. I should fear what I am becoming… is this too much even for me??? NEVER!!! I am GOD!!! I opened his mouth to scream out in pleasure, and as he did, new suns, stars, planets, and galaxies emerged from his lips. New worlds were being created from within him… matter was his to command. ⁃ I now reign supreme over everything!! I exist as everything!!! My power is intoxicating... a lesser being wouldn’t be able to handle it... but I’ve never been a lesser being!!! I was born for this!!! Ripping his own chest open with his hands, Declan saw universes and galaxies swirling within himself as he expanded larger and larger... filling every inch of every realm. Never in his existence had he imagined that one day he would be total and complete universal power, yet here he was. He was transforming into the thing he had masturbated in his bed over since he was a teenager. Power!!! Godhood!!! Declan screamed out into every corner of the universe! ⁃ I am God!! I have been absent for too long... I have left you to your own devises, and that was a mistake!! Declan looked at the Earth that existed as a marble in his hand. This sphere that had held him captive... that had been his prison… that reminded him that at one time he was human… Taking two of his fingers, he squeezed it, grinding it to dust. A deep rumbling chuckle was heard throughout all time at the Earth ceased to be ⁃ My sovereignty shall be one of chaos... of fire and destruction!!! I take the name of Ares as that is what my reign shall be!!! Declan or now Ares erupted into a creature of pure fire, filling every atom in existence. His consciousness was now everywhere in the past, present and future. ⁃ I exist as everything, now!!! Ares stretched further and further into millions of realms, millions of universes, taking control of everything. Everything with a conscious thought was Ares. The air was Ares, gas was now Ares, dirt, plant life...everything was Ares. Existing as nothing but power now pleased Ares as he controlled all of existence. He made the suns shine or explode with his wins, he made the planets turn or stop, he started wars, famines, pestilence, and despair with every thought. Fixated on one tiny planet in particular… one that paralleled Earth in another dimension, Ares caused a massive earthquake to split the planet in half, killing all of the peaceful inhabitants. Ares delighted in the destruction, yet watched with awe as time was reversed, and the planet became whole once again, as if nothing had occurred. Again Ares willed an earthquake, and again time was reversed. ⁃ I can do this all day, Ares. ⁃ Who are you? ⁃ You would have thought by now you would have learned, but you were too eager for power. By consuming me... I am always with you. I am your other half and always will be. ⁃ No!! ⁃ As before… you are of two minds! ⁃ I’ll find a way to destroy you, Jupiter. ⁃ And risk destroying yourself? I think not. Destroy at will, Ares, but know I will always be here fixing all you do. Zeus knew this was the only way to have balance. By merging with Cronus, you became a God and nothing could destroy you. It was only before you found a way to become even more powerful, so Zeus decided there was only one solution. Give you power the power you so desired…but include a force just as strong to defy you at every turn… ⁃ NO!!!! Ares caused every universe to reboot, and Jupiter reversed it. Ares caused mass destruction, and Jupiter brought harmony. Ares bathed in war, and Jupiter brought peace. For six million years, each half was at war with each other, neither gaining any ground. Searching for a way to destroy Jupiter, Ares propelled himself back, past the beginning of all time itself. As he travelled further and further back, carelessly ripping holes in time to quench his thirst for more power, existence quaked, shuttered, and stopped. Existence was silent... then a rush of wind... and Ares found himself trapped within the very first moment of time. ⁃ Who disturbs my slumber? ⁃ I, Ares come to be given the power to destroy my brother and claim dominion for myself. ⁃ What right do you have to claim dominion, human??!! What right do you have to awaken Gaia, Mother of all creation?? Ares felt as if he was falling down down down until he landed in a pocket of space in his original form... a form he had forgotten so long ago... he was Declan once again. At his side was Jacob... once again in human form as well. Such a great amount of time had passed that neither remembered ever having been anything but God’s, but being back in their human forms was a quick reminder. Uncomfortable having reverted to this disgusting form, Ares cried out to the mighty voice of Gaia ⁃ I demand you give me all I deserve!! ⁃ And what do you deserve?? The female voice shook the ground both humans stood upon. ⁃ You were given gift after gift but still demanded more. ⁃ I was born to have dominion over all. ⁃ So you shall! Declan shrieked as his body began to change. His legs grew longer and hairier, his feet merging together until they were large black hooves completing the goat legs he now possessed. His chest exploded with muscle, as immense wings ripped out of his back. His watermelon sized upper arms narrowed down to thick forearms and powerful claws. Massive bull horns grew from either side of his head, curling over and over again, and a giant snake emerged from where his penis had once been. In less then a moment, Gaia has transformed Declan into the image of pure evil. ⁃ Do you think you are punishing me with this form?! This is always what I’ve been!!! ⁃ You claim to have been born to rule over all... so you shall... in the Underworld!! Declan screeched once more, and then was gone. ⁃ And you, Jupiter? Do you come to Gaia for power? ⁃ No... I wish none of this had happened. ⁃ Jacob... From the mist... a figure of a woman appeared, walking toward him. Jacob thought he recognized her... but it had been so long... so long since he had been human... ⁃ Concentrate, Jacob. Don’t loose your humanity now. Jacob looked again with human eyes, and knew that the woman standing in front of him was his mother... the mother who had died when he was 15. ⁃ Mom?? As she reached out for him and held him tight... Jacob began to cry. ⁃ You have been strong for so long, Jacob, bringing the balance the universe needs. ⁃ I’m so tired... I need to sleep... ⁃ Your time for sleep hasn’t come yet, Jacob...there is still so much for you to do. ⁃ I’m so alone... ⁃ Yes... From the mist, Eros approaches Jacob... was it Eros or Chad... no, it was definitely Eros... but a more humanized version. He was still built, beautiful, and the God of Lust, and only had eyes for Jacob. ⁃ Jacob!!! The two men embraced and then kissed. ⁃ I’ve missed you so much, Jacob. I never stopped thinking of you. ⁃ I love you, Eros. ⁃ I love you too. The two kissed again, a kiss so pure and so filled with love that the world exploded around them, and Jacob found himself standing before a brick house on a beautiful cool spring day. He didn’t know how he knew... but this house was his, and it was in an incredible section of London… just off of Victoria Park He and Eros... no... he went by Chad in human form... were moving in. Jacob turned, to find his mother was standing next to him. ⁃ Your dream home, I think? ⁃ Yes. I’d seen it once and always wanted to live here. ⁃ Now it’s yours... well... yours and Chads. He’ll be carrying in a box any moment. ⁃ I’m still a God. ⁃ That you are. ⁃ Living in the city? ⁃ Do you need a mansion sitting on a cloud? ⁃ No... I... what do you need of me? ⁃ This world... every world... is moving so fast... nearly teetering out of control. I need someone who can keep an eye out... provide inspiration when desired... grant clemency when needed...The world doesn’t need a vengeful smiting God... not anymore. The world needs a God with a smile... a big heart... and a lot of love and compassion. Can you fill the position? You do have millions of years of experience and came highly recommended. ⁃ All that happened... Cronus... does the world remember? ⁃ Do you wish them to? ⁃ No. ⁃ So be it. Now it is time for me to sleep a well. When I depart, I will leave you all of my remaining power and knowledge. You alone will be the one true God. Will you be able to handle that? ⁃ I hope so. ⁃ I know you will. Gaia took Jacob in her arms and kissed him on the cheek. ⁃ There will come a time when you know you are ready to sleep… in a billion years or so… and you will search for the one to take your place… You will test him… just as I tested you… and you will know when they are ready. Until then… I leave you my creation to care for… all of this worlds… dimension… universes… they are all yours… how I love them so… As Gaia evaporated into mist, all of her power descended on Jacob. So many dimensions and worlds… just as she had said… and they were all under his command… under his watch… but first… time to unpack. Chad walked over to Jacob with a box filled with stereo equipment. Just taking in the tall, muscular, bearded man that was his for eternity began to make him hard. Eternity was theirs now, and Chad promised himself he wouldn’t waste a second of it. ⁃ Where are you getting all of that stuff from? We don’t own anything!! We didn’t exist until a moment ago. ⁃ I don’t know… but we have an entire lorry filled over there with furniture, clothing… ⁃ Gift’s from Gaia? ⁃ I imagine so! ⁃ Do you think our neighbours know they have God’s moving in next door? ⁃ They’ll know tonight when we fuck the roof off! ⁃ So they will!! Do you remember everything? ⁃ From when I existed as Cronus’ massive cock? Of course. Do you think we'll ever see him again? - Of course. ⁃ How do you know? ⁃ I know everything, Chad. I can see everything that has been and will be. - That’s going to make buying presents for you very difficult. Do we always stop him? - Sometimes. - Sometimes? Aren't we the good guys? ⁃ Yes. We're the good guys. ⁃ Kiss me. ⁃ Always Epilogue George got out of the gym shower and walked naked over to the mirror. For a minute he suppressed the desire to flex, but he did, then did again, then took a selfie of himself flexing for his Instagram account. His gains were going well…not as large as he would have hoped to be… but not bad either. He was only 27. He still had years to perfect his body. As he dried himself off, a man entered the changing room. George looked into the mirror and saw the Daddy he had seen working out 15 minutes before. The man was tall, muscled, bearded, dark haired with some silver at the temples, and appeared to have a massive cock in his sweatpants, all of the things George looked for him a man. George wondered for a second if the man was gay, but then caught him looking at George in the mirror. ⁃ Great build on you. ⁃ You too. Could help staring when you were lifting before. You’re fucking strong. ⁃ You don’t know the half of it. ⁃ I bet. The man walked closer to George. The dark haired man was taller then him, and his sweat smelled amazing. Fuck, he thought. I’m naked and I’m starting to get a hard on over this guy. ⁃ I’ve read your stories. ⁃ What? ⁃ On musclegrowth.com. I’ve read them. Very interesting. ⁃ Wait a minute…how do you know… ⁃ I look deep inside of you and what I see you becoming… beautiful. ⁃ Becoming? ⁃ So large… muscular… monstrous. What if I told you then I could make what you hide deep down inside of you, your reality? Declan looked deep into George’s eyes. Yes… he will be the start of his new army. And there were more out there just like him… plenty on that muscle growth story sight to begin with. His army will herald his coming, and soon he would climb back to the surface and claim Earth as his own once again. ⁃ What do you say, George?

We are now coming to the end of this story. I have actually written the conclusion, but am rewriting some of it. Thanks to everyone for the PM's with comments and ideas. I've really enjoyed writing this story, but it is time to complete it. I've loved writing for Declan, a villain who just wants ultimate power!! Who can't be seduced by that!!! The Test Chapter Seven: Zeus Since the coming of the age of Cronus, the world had gone insane. Many tried to flee London where he/they first appeared, but as their word stated, Cronus could be everywhere at once, and reveled in the power they now possessed. Still conscious within Cronus, Declan insisted on being the God he now was, and found more and more joy watching existence teeter out of control by his whims. For the first few days there was mayhem, but Cronus intervened by smiting millions dead and assimilating their matter, growing even larger. Falling in line, and fearing for their lives, the rest of the Earth’s population became priests, accolades, and celebrants to the God. To forever keep an eye on their unruly subjects... The New Mount Olympus materialized in the sky, viewable from every point on earth. Within, where he resided, Cronus was forever awake...always watching. Jacob would never forget the day Cronus had manifested himself to the people, growing more massive by the second, speaking to each individual at once, proclaiming their own mastery over all creation. Running, but finding it nearly impossible to concentrate with Cronus’ words ringing in his mind, Jacob fought his way into the Bath House. Oddly immune to what was happening outside its doors, Eros lay on the floor being worshipped continually by hundreds of men. Getting closer to the source of Eros’ scent... Jacob found it difficult to concentrate, forgetting why he was so panicked and out of breath. Pushing masses of men out of his way, Jacob forced his way next to Eros’ side. Enjoying each moment of ecstasy his worshipers brought him too, Eros moaned and grinned, constantly leaking cum. Realising that Jacob was near to him, Eros reaches his arm over his considerable chest, and effortlessly lifted him up and started to kiss him deeply. The taste of Eros’ lips was so appealing, so warm and welcoming that all that was happening outside was forgotten. As they kissed, Jacob could feel his friends passion growing, his tongue diving deeper into his mouth. ⁃ I need to fuck you, Jacob. Right now. In front of everyone. ⁃ I can’t. It would be impossible. ⁃ Nothings impossible anymore. Jacob felt his clothing beginning to disintegrate until he was entirely naked. Moving his thick fingers to Jacob’s ass, Eros began to massage it gently, then with more force. In a state of anxiety mixed with ecstasy, Jacob looked up into his friend’s eyes and found they were now glowing a vibrant blue colour that was virtually impossible to look at. ⁃ I need to fuck you so badly, Jacob. Now!!! I need you now!!! A strong invisible force tossed Jacob to the floor. As he tried to stand up, he found he was being pinned like a butterfly to a board. Eros rose to his feet, crudely tossing all of the other men away, and stared down at what he required. His eyes still glowing, Eros began to will Jacob’s rectum to open wider and wider. The pain was excruciating as unseen hands forcefully stretched him beyond any level of comfort. ⁃ Please don’t, Chad!! I’m not ready!! ⁃ I have to!! I need to breed you right now!! Jacobs’s asshole stretched further until he thought it would tear, but some supernatural force was preventing this from happening. When he thought he was ready, Eros grabbed Jacob with his mighty hands, lifted him up, and with one swift motion, impaled him on his column sized cock. Jacob screamed out and Eros roared as he forced the entirety of the head in. Pushing down on Jacob like a rag doll, Eros continued to plunge his self- lubricated cock deeper. When all of the head and a few inches of the shaft were in, Eros proceeded to savagely fuck him. ⁃ Take it.... Jacob!! Take all of me!! Faster and deeper Eros fucked Jacob, attempting to bury himself in as deep as possible. Jacob tried not to scream out in anguish as he watched the hundreds of worshipers jerking off to the sight of what was happening. All Jacob could think of was how Chad could do this to him. Even a God should know how to control himself... but perhaps as Eros, he no longer could. The longer he was Eros, the less and less like Chad he became. Could he be loosing himself in this transformation? With one final monumental thrust, Eros shot his massive load into Jacob. The pressure threatened to push Jacob off, but Eros held onto him by the shoulders so that he could empty every last drop into him. After convulsing for several minutes, Eros finally finished cumming and removed Jacob from his impalement. With no strength left in his body, Jacob lay on the floor, the worshipers coating him and Eros with their own ejaculations. Eros, his eyes ceasing to glow and returning to normal, shook his head as if he had just come out of a fifteen minute slumber. As all of the men continued to deposit their seed on Jacob, the roof of the Bath House was ripped off the building by the colossal hand of Cronus, and thrown into the Thames. Cronus laughed hysterically as pandemonium ensued, naked men trying to escape the newly born God’s wrath. Enjoying the sight of the bugs running in fear bellow him, Cronus smiled and sent lightening bolts shooting from his eyes into each man, killing them all until only Eros and Jacob remained. Eros was too small to attack the 90 foot giant, but made his best effort of trying to protect Jacob by placing his body in front him. ⁃ Finally we come face to face, Eros. So much fuss over such a small insignificant abomination. With a single glance, Cronus threw Eros across the room, slamming him into the wall. Slowly standing back up, Eros questioned what he could do to get Jacob out of the building and to safety. Eros knew that he couldn’t be killed by the God, but Jacob easily could be. Making the quick decision to grab Jacob and disappear, Eros began to run as fast as he could across the room, but crashed into an invisible barrier that separated them. ⁃ Stay!!! With one word, Eros was unable to move, though he could still hear and see everything around him. ⁃ Jacob??!! Is that you??!! Its so hard to see you from this distance!!!!! Cronus laughed some more as he destroyed several walls of the building attempting to get closer. Extending his neck beyond the realm of possibility, Cronus brought his head down to where Jacob lay, his eye larger then the man at his mercy. ⁃ Do you not recognize us?? It’s you we have to thank!! You freed us and enabled us to reach Godhood. Now we reign supreme over everything. Everything!!!! ⁃ What are you?? ⁃ We’re your God, Jacob, and you will respect us!! Now... what to do with you?? How do We thank you?? With a cunning grin he looked directly at Jacob, and then turned his head to face Eros. ⁃ We know!!! We need to thank your boyfriend!! It was he who began to free us from our prison... wasn’t he?? Eros!! Our way of thanking you is to kill you!! Jacob screamed as Cronus proceeded to shoot fire repeatedly from his mouth into Eros. Jacob stood up and tried and get to him, but the invisible barrier put a stop to this. After several minutes of constant fire blast, Cronus ceased his attack. When the smoke cleared, Jacob could finally see Eros, sprawled on the floor, exhausted and soot covered, yet alive. ⁃ Unfortunately , We set into the fabric of the universe that a God could never be killed at another’s hand... except in only one way... Will you give us everything We desire, Eros? ⁃ NEVER!!! ⁃ We thought that would be your answer. Therefore, it’s eternal torture!! Now what can it be??? What befits a God such as you? Cronus’ neck slithered his head back into position on his shoulders. Stroking his beard, acting as if he was in deep contemplation, Cronus smiles a wicked smile. ⁃ Yes... yes... We think that is a brilliant idea!! So be it!! Torment befitting the God of Lust!!! Cronus had barely uttered his last word when Jacob saw Eros’ sprawled body be pulled like a marionette to his feet. Now able to control his arms and legs again, Eros attempted to struggle, but that proved fruitless; Cronus was merely too strong. Once he was standing erect, Jacob could only watch in horror as invisible hands began to clutch at the hair on Eros’ head and forcibly rip it out. Simultaneously, hands pulled at his beard, chest, body and pubic hair, enforcing the same punishment. Eros cried out as the attack persisted, a deep echoing chuckle emanating from the God watching above. It took several minutes for Eros’ body to become hairless, his beautiful black locks littering the floor at his feet. Even though he knew that wouldn’t be all, Jacob still jumped when he heard the cracking sound, and watched as Eros’ head was pulled further and further back till he was forced to look up. With a loud snap, his entire head shifted even more until it lay impossibly on his shoulders with his mouth facing the sky. Eros’ tried his best to reach his arm out to Jacob, but was prevented when his head slowly began to swell. Larger and larger his head expanded, quickly becoming an oddly formed mass balancing on his neck. Eros’ head was so out of proportion that his eyes were mere skits, and his nose had been stretched until it disappeared. As his head continued to inflate and reshape, his mouth began to stretch longer until it appeared to split his head in half, eventually repositioning itself in a permanent oblong shape. Jacob could see that Eros’ breathing had accelerated and that he was obviously panicking. His head was now so large and so disfigured that it didn’t resemble Eros at all. His head as actually starting too… Suddenly Jacob knew what was happening. Cronus was transforming Eros into a enormous cock!! Experiencing agonizing pain, Eros’ attempted to have his hands to clutch onto his cock and balls, but the flesh melted, slipped through his fingers and filling in the gap between his legs, down to his feet. All muscle mass on his body was rapidly beginning to waste away, and his skin was starting to loosen and wrinkle. Eros attempted to speak, to cry out to Jacob, but all that came from his mouth was a thick clear liquid that flowed down his body. The bones of his arms completely faded and hung lifeless against his body. Jacob could just stare open mouthed as the flesh that had was once been Eros’ arms commenced turning a bluish colour. His fingers burrowed into his side until they were buried in his skin past his wrists, the rest of his arms fastening to his body, transforming into the massive veins required to feed this colossal cock. Looking back up at Eros’ face, his eyes were completely gone, and his neck had become thicker, nearly as large as his head. What was once his head was enormous, with a mushroom-head ridge going around it. With blood now feeding it, Eros began to elongate, becoming thicker and longer, until he stood at attention like the massive errect cock he had become. Cronus’ reached out and took Eros in his hand. ⁃ Now he truly is a magnificent specimen. The perfect addition to add to our collection. Cronus’ own penis shifted to the right as he thrust Eros’ shaft into his pubis until it was fully attached. Smiling with glee, Cronus stood there stoking the erect cock that had once been Eros, massive drops of pre flowing from his mouth and onto the floor like rain. ⁃ Do you want to know the best part, Jacob? He still knows what he is... or rather... was. He’s fully conscious... existing forever as an addition of us... something he should forever be grateful for. Cronus closed his eyes and willed two additional testicles to form below Eros, completing the transformation. Jacob could only stars in horror at what Eros had become... and what the insane God had planned for him. ⁃ Now... this will be my favorite part of the day... your death!! I couldn’t kill Eros, but I can easily kill you!!!! Before Jacob could even think to move, Cronus’ right hand which doubling as his scythe came down in a mighty arc to bisect him. The sound of metal shattering into millions of pieces could be heard in several different universes as the scythe came in contact with Jacob’s body. No one saw the look of shock cross Cronus’ face, but the Earth felt his growing anger as the entire globe began to tremble. Buildings began to fall and mountains tumbled as the God cried out: ⁃ No!!!!!! This couldn’t be?!! How could a mortal destroy a piece of Cronus? Cronus willed the scythe to regrow twice as strong, and found that nothing would form on the broken stump. Jacob stood and began to back away from the God. He wasn’t sure what had happened, what had saved his life, but he did know it was best to get away since it might not happen again. As he ran for the door, fire rained down on him, igniting the walls and floor around him, but leaving his body without a mark. Ice that flowed next did nothing to harm Jacob, and neither did the lava that erupted from the cracks in the ground. Nothing Cronus conjured could touch him. Both God and mortal questioned what was keeping him alive? ⁃ May it be known on this world and every world that whoever is found feeding this man shall instantly die. Giving water, shelter, or any form of help or comfort shall result in instant death!! Run, Jacob!!! Run!!! I may not be able to destroy you right now, but you aren’t immortal!! You can die! It may take a while, but you will die!! I can wait!! I’m eternal!!! RUN!!! With no plan or direction, Jacob ran naked through the streets. Following the command of their God, no one came to his aid. No one would help. Each person acted as if he didn’t exist, and after several days of this... Jacob began to wonder if he did. Running away from the city and into the countryside, existing only by eating fruit he found growing on a trees. For the first couple of weeks this was a difficult but bearable existence, until one day Cronus decided to torture him more by having all fruit wither and rot the moment it touched Jacob’s hand. The same thing happened to any liquid that might quench his thirst; it simply evaporated as it came near his mouth. He may not be able to kill me directly, but this will indeed do it in time, Jacob thought. Further and further he walked, growing hungrier, thirstier, and exhausted. On the fortieth day of his exile, he came to a large Oak tree in the middle of a field. Lying beneath it, Jacob welcomed death. He could think of no better location for a final resting place then right there. As he began to fall into unconsciousness, Jacob could feel his hair and brow being stroked. Trying to open his eyes, all he could see was the blurry bearded face of a man... his eyes glowing a bright blue. Somehow, he had taken Jacob’s head in his lap and was now stroking it and gently speaking to him. ⁃ It is here where you must take up arms... where you must find it within you to reclaim all that is yours. I’ve returned... and together we will triumph. Zeus looked down at and watched as Jacob’s eyes began to glow, matching his own. * Cronus paced around the infinite halls of Mount Olympus, anger flowing off of him in lightning that continuously struck the earth. Over and over He had willed his right hand to regrow, but all that had formed was a misshapen appendage, virtually unusable. The essence that had once been Declan questioned Cronus what had saved Jacob, why his hand refused to grow back, but Cronus remained silent. Anger made Declan’s will grow even stronger, and Cronus found it more and more difficult to match him in supremacy. As the days past and Cronus refused to answer him, Declan fought a war within himself forcing the old God to begin to fade into the background. Declan wanted complete control over Cronus, and what had begun as joint power began to fall in the ex-mortals favor. As Declan began to win the battle for supremacy, streaks of jet black hair began to appear mixed with the white on his head, face, and chest. As the weeks passed, Declan questioned Cronus incessantly until one day, all Cronus would whisper was one word… a word and an existence that had been kept hidden from Declan: Zeus. ⁃ Surly we must be more powerful then our son!!! We are Cronus!!! We are the first God!! In answer, a memory replayed. First there was nothing but a swirling mist of absolute power and consciousness. This being... called Ouranos was the beginning and the end. It desired matter to exist, for only it could create and destroy such a thing. Light was birthed from its design, it expanded, and all life began. Ouranos existed and controlled everything... for there was only Ouranos. Desiring to never be alone, it split like an ameba, creating two forms of consciousness, Cronus, and Zeus. Together they were meant to rule, brother and brother... equal sides of the scale. They were yin and yang... Alpha and Omega. The part of Cronus that remained Declan saw this and understood. Ouranos had once been total absolute power... his consciousness had been everything... but with the creation of Zeus, that power had been diluted. Zeus had overthrown Cronus, locking him away until now. ⁃ Where is Zeus?? Declan questioned Cronus.. questioned himself... and was surprised when they didn’t know. Zeus was concealed. - If we merge with Zeus... what will we become? ⁃ We must not... ⁃ If we merge with Zeus... what will we become? ⁃ We will be as we were before... total absolute power. We are everything. We exist as everything simultaneously. We are limitless. We are beyond power. What we were... you can never comprehend. Cronus looked down at his withered hand. God should not be injured. God should be ultimate power... The longer he remained merged with Cronus, the stronger Declan found he was becoming. The original God, although formidable was old and tired, easily confused by this modern age. Cronus wished to return to a simpler time, but Declan denied him this. This was becoming Declan’s time... his epoch. To be able to create and destroy matter... to be everything at once... to be supreme power... to actually be all of existence...this was what Declan craved and Cronus feared. With such power... I could reform existence in my image... I could reverse the clock and start again... I will be everything!!! ⁃ Tell me, what lays beyond... what created you? ⁃ That we can not see. ⁃ Power greater then even what you once were? ⁃ Far greater. Far... far greater... * Yes... Zeus thought... as he began to merge with Jacob...his pecs inflating and his abs becoming an army of steel plates. Remember what we once were Cronus. Remember the first spark that brought us into being. The beginning will finally be our end. We are ancient... it is time for us to sleep forever... it is time for a new existence to rise. Jacob moaned as he lay on the ground. Every tree, every animal, and every piece of plant life happy to give up its matter so that it could reform him in Zeus’ image. We must be prepared, Jacob. We must be ready. Soon... everything will change. Jacob lay in a crater 10 miles wide... concealed by Zeus from Cronus as the merging continued... Jacob’s body exploding with new life. The rebirth of Zeus had begun.

For your reading pleasure. Thanks for being an awesome space. “You can do this. You can do this. You can do this.” The thought runs through my head like a mantra as I climb the stairs. I find myself at the door to his loft before I realize I'm there. I clench my fingers into a fist in a final effort to steel myself and raise my hand to knock. The door rattles noisily as it slides open. His eyes widen in surprise at my hand in front of his face, still poised to rap on the door. “Whoa – that was quick. People don't usually make it up the four flights that fast.” I look at him and shrug, doing my best to act non-chalant. “What's wrong, out of breath?” He grins toothily at me and gestures to come in. “Not yet.” Well yes, but not from the stairs. Fucked if I was going to let on how he has me panting and terrified at the same time. Of course, he had answered the door in nothing but shorts. We were the same height at 5' 10”, probably even the same foot size, but everything else was different. He was clearly the bulkier one. His profile listed him at 175 but he looked a little bigger in person. He was carrying a little extra bulk from the winter but that did nothing to hide the thickly muscled core underneath. The dark hair dusted across his chest trailed down his abdomen thickening above those shorts that did everything to accentuate the reason we were here today. The fabric outlined the meaty shape of his dick so clearly, he had to be going commando. “This isn't going to be much fun if I'm the only one who's getting naked.” He slides the door shut behind me, audibly sliding the pin in to lock it. “I've got the heat cranked so we don't have to worry about any extra...shrinkage. Bathroom's to your left if you're shy to start.” I ditch my shoes and head left, closing the bathroom door most of the way behind me. I manage socks and pants first, only getting tangled in my own clothes once. I turn to face the mirror and start unbuttoning my shirt, getting halfway down before my hands start to tremble. Cursing inwardly I stare at my hands, willing them to stop while I slow my breathing to help focus. My head snaps up at the sound of wood creaking behind me. There he was, right arm raised and bent to brace himself in the doorway leading to his bedroom. I didn't even notice the other door in my distraction. He looks me over slowly, feet to head, finally making eye contact in the mirror and before approaching from behind. “Hey.” He turns me toward him and rests his forehead against mine. “Here..” He slowly grips my hands to steady them. Together, we finish undoing the buttons. He pulls the shirt off my arms, hanging it off a door handle. It was unexpectedly intimate and incredibly kind. “Do you forget how to undress yourself often?” His smile colour the words softer than they would have been. “Well, no, I just-” Fuck. The heat rising in my cheeks means I'm blushing, something I don't do often. I hate blushing. “I may be a little nervous. You?” “Terrified.” “But you're not even-” “Home turf advantage” I groan. So corny. “And we both know I'm going to win.” “Oh, yeah?” I step back from him then, raising my gaze defiantly. “You remember the rules, right?” He steps back and crosses his arms. I swear he's flexing to make sure I notice the taught balls of muscle that swell. “Oh I remember, all right. Looks like someone's been hitting the stair-master to draw out the inevitable as much as possible.” I preen at the comment. Once we decided to get together and compare in-person instead of online, I had upped my cardio and tightened my diet. I had meant to drop the weight for a while and this real life meeting gave me the extra inspiration to finally do it. I was a lean 152 pounds now, down from the 160 my profile listed. A simple run over my lower body with clippers meant things everything was trim and neat. My upper body was bare until a triangular stripe of dark blonde flaring down below the navel. I also have the sense to wear briefs that flatter my average endowment in the front and really show off the work I put into my ass. “ I just wanted to accentuate the difference as much as possible, you know?” I'm smiling now, finally finding the vibe that prompted us to agree to this in the first place. “It. Worked.” At that he drops his shorts and steps out from them, fondling his sack gently after he does. About four and a half inches flaccid, his ample cock is forced forward to drape over his thick, heavy sack. The balls are a quite a bit tighter against him than I'm used to seeing them on cam; maybe he was telling the truth about being nervous. I raise an eyebrow at him and hook my thumbs in the band of my briefs. Slowly drawing them down, I watch his eyes widen as the material cleared my soft cock. His lips part slightly and his breath hitches as I finish sliding them over my feet and stand up for him to appraise. I barely clear three inches soft. It looks bigger because I took the time to trim, but a quick glance down at himself re-affirms that, while I'm almost textbook average, he, quite clearly, is more. Hips forward, he takes an involuntary step toward me, ready to compare the two together. Blood is already starting to redirect itself toward his thickening member. I clear my throat and he steps back again, imploring me with his eyes. “The Rules, remember?” “But we could just-” he starts to protest. “Trust me?” He sighs and nods before turning around to lead me through his bedroom and back into the open space of the loft. The furniture is all moved to the sides and a large mat covers the empty floor. He has the shades drawn down so the neighbours won't be getting a free show. Every light is on, lending the space a garish arena-like feel. I make special note of the island counter that separates kitchen area from the rest of the space – it could be of special use later, depending on exactly how this night plays out. “Wow. Do I even want to know why you happen to have a wrestling mat this size? Where would you even keep this?” That gets a chuckle but he stops just past the bedroom door and gestures with his chin to the other side of the room. I pad past him to turn to face him, legs bent and ready to spring. “That's quite the bed you just led me by. Pretty big, even for you, isn't it.” I smirk to drive the barb home. “Custom-order.” His voice is a little rougher now. We're both almost ready for the chase. “Guess you need something custom to hold the gigantic fucking weight of your sack. I mean, really, are you even strong enough to lift that thing up when you have to take a piss? I think you might have to start doing some extra curls to handle it.” We're quickly heading full dark, no stars now; just our symbiotic kinks centred on his glorious endowment. He quickly rises to the bait. Literally. His cock rapidly approaches full mast, the skin stretching tight around the tip. It's so damn pretty. He glares and crouches down a bit to lunge at me. He gets a bit of a glazed look, clearly plotting what he's going to do if he fully wins. To win though, he has to catch and pin me first. His lip curl into a sneer and he bonafide growls at me,”I. Am going. To own. You.” “You bet your sweet fucking ass you are.” The words come out as a taunt, even though I'm already saluting his victory. It's on then. The temperature in the space rises noticeably as the chase begins. He isn't slow, but he doesn't stand a chance with all the cardio I've put in. Leg day is my favourite and, while I might not squat several hundred pounds, I have put in more than enough hours to add quite a bit of extra bounce to my step. I only have to outpace him for ten minutes for me to be the one to choose how I get to worship him tonight. I tease him through every sprint, every jump, every panting breath. He tries to banter back about my inadequacy but, really, we're here to 'talk' about him and we both know it. “Careful you don't throw out a hip with that thing!” “Awww, is your big thick dick slowing you down? Too much resistance keeping you from getting enough speed to catch me?” “Shut. Up. Pissant.” “Muffin.” Like that's going to happen. The rules specify he wants to know how big he is and for me to mock him about it. I'm not about to forfeit any time soon. The whole experience is like a football drill crossed with an intense zumba class all from somewhere in special-hell. We're both covered in a sheen of sweat and breathing hard from the constant exertion. He went flaccid right after the start – all the movement quickly solving any erection distraction problems that may have occurred. The flopping up, down, and side-to-side of his endowment could be comical if it wasn't so mesmerizing. We're closing on six minutes now – maybe I'm better at this than I thought? “Does any body else hear a helicopter? I swear I hear a helicopter....” Past eight minutes and approaching nine. The idea that I might call the shots is a little shocking. I had every expectation that I would lose. “What kind of host are you, leaving your mammoth cock out on the floor like that? Shouldn't that be draped on a couch before I trip on it or something?” And then 'or something' happens – kind of. I technically trip. There's a sensation of my foot connecting with something warm, soft, and heavy but when I look, there is nothing there. I tumble face-first to the mat, confused, and flip myself over onto my back. He's already there, looming over me with a face-splitting grin. He drops into full straddle and his splayed hand pushes hard on my chest, pinning me to the mat firmly. “Gotcha.” I squirm uselessly. “You have any other tricks to try or are you ready to call it?” I relax and then try a sudden lunge forward but he already anticipated that. He slams me back to the mat, this time pinning my shoulders down and keeping my legs from bracing against the floor for any leverage. I feel somewhat like a pretzel and seriously turned on. “You win.” He leaps to his feet instantly but with a hand extended to help me up as well. I gladly accept and the heady sensation of someone pulling me to my feet causes me to stumble against him. He catches me easily, holding my arms at my sides while keeping me flush against him. The heat of him is sublime, the aromas from our mutual exertion sending a lightning rod to my groin. We're the same height so it's awkward... for me. The weight of his larger equipment forces my struggling cock straight down. I try to wiggle out of his grip but he holds me still, mouth curled up in a slight smile. “Anything wrong?” “I can't, uh” “You can't what?” “I can't get it around....” “Oh? Does something have you pinned?” He's totally gloating. It makes me harder than I thought possible. “Hnnnhnn” “Maybe you need to do some curls.” “Dick curls? That's not a thing.” I was getting pretty desperate. “Bet you it is. What do you want to bet?” He sounds very confident, like he has a dick-curling-guideline page bookmarked on his laptop or something. “Or maybe we should make sure you stay the bigger man?” “I have no doubt about that. You ready for this?” “Fuck. Please?” I'm practically begging and he hears it. It's not like he's fully soft against me and he's starting to fill even more of the limited room down there. He finally lets me take the smallest step back, freeing my hard-on to spring up at it's full size, just brushing his skin. It's a pretty average five-and-a-half inches long and the same around. We both stare down as he expands freely between us now, his bigger rod gobbling up the new space. His bobbing cock knocks mine aside and under itself as he thickens and lengthens more, taking over the gap to accommodate its superiority. I can feel his slick tip straining against my skin - the sensation is sublime as his foreskin drags itself even wider around the head. “You might, mmmm, want to move back a bit. I'm not. Done. Yet.” He finally lets go of my arms and poses with them behind his head. His cock stretches inexorably toward me as it continues to increase in size. He has to be getting close to his full seven-and-a-half inches. He's wider than me as well and my smaller cock is totally eclipsed; I can only see it if I glance from the side. The moist tip makes contact with my pubic bone again and I can't help letting out a moan. I rock ever so slightly against it, sure that he's done but I'm wrong. It pulses back and widens just a bit more. I am absurdly close to cumming. “You were right about the Chase. I don't think I have ever been this hard. Your smart mouth might even make me harder than seven-and-a-half. What do think about that?” “Fuck. Me.” He smirks at that. Not like my response was unexpected. “If you're lucky. Guess I closed the gap...again. Fuck, just look at me.” And I do, of course. There is no denying my absolute worship as I take in the flexed frame of his arms, his heaving chest, the spectacular trail down his abs, and, finally, the monolithic main event pushing against me between his meaty quads. It's physically digging into my pelvis now, ever harder and precious like diamond. He flexes his hips just slightly against me and the unbelievable happens. I stumble back and fall on my ass. The view is godlike, looking up at him like this and I moan again. His eyes go glassy and wide with unbridled lust – he just knocked a person to the ground with the size and strength of his fucking manhood. His first volley catches us both by surprise. It launches over my head almost entirely, a little of the trailing end catches me on the cheek. My mouth reflexively opens wide in shock and anticipation. He grips his cock for the second volley – he has excellent aim and now I've presented him with with an obvious target. It splashes against my lips and into my open mouth. That's more than enough for me to release my own shot up at him. I spray against his legs a few times as he lets loose at me with the rest of what he's got. The third makes contact against my chin spilling upward into my mouth again. Number four and five paint my chest and torso. He pushes out a sixth load and soaks my balls and cock. Seven is finally a dribble but even that makes its way onto my left ankle and heel. “Wow.” He finally manages to pant out. “Yeah. Wow, alright.” I have to lick my lips and wipe my face clear before I'm able to reply. I slowly get to my feet and cup my softening dick in my hands. The smell of him is everywhere - I have never been so thoroughly and utterly marked. “Um, you need to get over here.” There's an edge of fear in his voice. “Hey, I'm right here.” I finish clearing what I can from my face as I come closer. “Good, 'cause you, uh, you need to see this....” He's still holding his hard cock firmly in one hand and it isn't softening. The head of it is pulsing, the skin drawn taught and engorged with blood. The pulsing isn't just that though. His dick swells more, inching it's way ever closer to me with each second. It broadens in his hand, forcing the fingers apart. He starts making a low keening sound in the back of his throat and his eyes begin to flutter like he's cumming again. I brace him by the shoulders as his cock spools out inhumanly between us – when is it going to stop? His body gives a final tremble and his eyes widen as he glances down. He now has more than twice the cock I do – it might be obscene if I wasn't so hard from it. He touches the tips of our cocks together and the size disparity is comically overwhelming. His face breaks out into the largest smile. “I don't know what you did, but thanks? Like the upgrade? Wanna touch it?” I barely get a finger on the fat, meaty shaft before I'm cumming again against his tip. It's more of a dribble this close to my last one but he takes the obvious appreciation in stride and pulls me for a hug. “I'll take that as a yes.” The hug is a little strange with his gigantic erection pressed up between us. It's only a momentary reprieve. We start to feel his dick pushing upward between us and rush to take a step apart. “Umm, you're not quite done yet?” And that's when I notice it. It isn't his cock getting bigger, it's him. His eyes have already risen so I'm looking just below them, then his nose comes into my line of sight, then my gaze falls to his mouth as he continues to grow, and then, at last the top of his chin fills my field of vision. I have to tilt my head back to see his eyes now. “Fuck. Yesssss.” He closes his eyes in bliss as his body starts to gain mass next. The winter bulk melts inward so his already significant muscle mass stands out sharper relief beneath a thinner layer of flesh. His traps rise up a bit and the delts round out significantly to cap his frame. His already ample chest broadens further and the serratus start to pop into view down the sides. The biceps swell into higher, broader peaks in balance to the horseshoe expansion of the triceps. His lats flare out deliciously down to the taper of his waist while his abdomen sculpts itself into a gorgeous six pack. His quads are even more corded now and the calves have a diamond pattern below the skin. The growth ebbs to a halt leaving him a comic-book super-porn version of the already attractive man he was. I reach out in wonder to turn him around but he tackles me to the floor without warning. He straddles me again, this time with his knees pinning down my shoulders. His new-and-improved mammoth tool finally softening directly in front of my face. “Kiss it.” Fuck did I want to. I close my eyes for what feels less than a second. Would that even be safe right now? What if he grew more, while on top of me? Would he just crush me into the floor? My panic must have been unmistakable because I hear his voice prompting me back to reality again, just like with the shirt before this began. “Hey, get out of your head. Open your eyes aaaaand, there you go. Not that tough, right? I don't think it'll bite. And really, you kissing my big dick is totally the kind of thing we've role-played online 500 times. Now there's just, more of it. So, here.” He leans down a bit to make it as easy as possible in my pinned state and my lips meet that gorgeous, swollen glans. The skin in scorching and salty. I tease the tip of it with my tongue milking out some remaining semen. He takes a sharp breath in and I feel his cock stretch into my mouth. He pulls back quickly and leans back on his haunches. “Easy there, I don't think we're ready for what might happen if you do that yet. You remember what I said earlier?” Huh?” I'm entranced by his heavy, pendulous endowment swaying with each movement. “Eyes up here.” He grips my jaw and moves my head so I look him in the face. “Who owns you?” “What?” This wasn't exactly my brightest moment. “I said, Who. Owns. You?” He's growling again. “You do. You won.” It was a theme we often used. My final submission to his superiority – thank fuck he wasn't an asshole. It seemed even more fitting now that he was, well, this new version of himself. “That's right, you're mine.” With that he leans back on his heels, grips my by the chest and stands up with me in his hands. “Hmm, that was easier than I thought.” “Easier than you....?” I limp over to the island to steady myself. “Did you even look at yourself to see what you look like?” “Not...really? It's not like there's a mirror in here or anything.” He's right of course, but shouldn't he have been able to see some of it? “Bathroom. Now.” I start toward the door without waiting to see if he follows. “Mmhmm?” “Stop weighing your junk from hand to hand like a slinky and come look at yourself.” “Yeah, but it's soooo heavy.” He shoots me the dopiest grin. “So's the rest of you.” “Is that a fat joke?” “Just get in here, you dork.” “Fine.” I hear his heavier footfalls approaching the door. He steps into the room and really looks at all of himself in the mirror. “Is that all me?” “Uh-huh.” “Holy fuck! Really?” “Well it sure as shit isn't me, so, yeah.” “That sass though. You sure that's such a great idea right now?” He flexes an arm into a curl in my direction, pitifully failing at a scowl. “Seriously? Get on your scale. We have to see this. Do you have a tape measure anywhere? Bedroom maybe?” He hustles to get on it, I have his full attention now with the numbers. “Right there, top drawer.” Of course he kept in his bathroom. I fish it out while he steps gingerly onto the scale. “I can't. Fuck. I'm...I'm 260 pounds....” “Mmmm. Sweet daddy fuckballs!” “Did you just say sweet daddy fuckballs?” “Shut. It. Stand straight against the wall.” He complies, silently for once. He's taller than I thought – this could be a bit of a challenge. “Need a stool?” He teases. “You'd like that, wouldn't you?” I look around the room for something to make a mark with. “...Maybe.... I mean, I'm already this big so what's a bit more?” Bullseye! Tweezers would do to scratch the paint the tiniest bit. “Okay step out from the wall.” He hovers over me as I stretch the tape from the floor to my mark. I suck in an audible gasp. “Well, what is it?” I turn to look at him, shock and awe apparent. “Six feet, four inches.” His giant dick is coming to life now. “Holy fuck! That's like six inches more I was!” Up and out his member comes. Fuck that thing gets huge. “And 260 lbs.” Full on cock surge from him now. “That's like half a foot taller than you. And 110 pounds heavier.” He eyes me up and down, calculating something while he gently strokes himself harder. I am positive it will be something devious. I also don't fail to notice the switch from inches to feet to describe how much bigger he is than me. “I'm measuring that next, aren't I.” “Mmmhmm” He smirks and keeps stroking. I hold my breath as I do it. I don't think I would be able to stop fondling it if I were breathing normally. It was hot, thick, heavy, the skin blissfully silky to touch. Pulling the tape against it causes a final surge to its magnificent size. The flesh is unyielding as I wrap the tape around his giant fucking hard-on. It takes conscious effort to let out the breath I forget I was holding. I look up at him in full, mindless reverence. “You're 11 inches long and 7.8 inches around. I can't...I can't even....” He leans forward and grips my ass with his larger hand. Lifting me up onto my tip-toes so he doesn't have to lean down as much, he places his lips next to my ear to whisper. “I don't know what happened tonight but, you know what?” His voice is lower, throaty, indescribably sexy. I quiver at the sensation of the sound and breath against my ear. “Um, yes...no...I don't know?” Fuck. Words were not going well again. He was holding me so tight to himself that I felt the corners of his mouth raise into a smile. “I. Want. More.” I was so fucked. Was beyond so fucked because I knew what was coming next. “You want to help me get more, right?”

Hey y’all so I like a lot of the stories on this forum and I decided to try writing one myself keep in mind all characters are above or at least 18 years of age and there won’t be much of anything involving growth in this chapter, Thank you. PS: (There will also probably be a lot of grammar errors also”) Part 1: The cold campus air blew into my dorm, long before the alarm clock even went off. But I wasn’t going to attempt to make contact with the with the winter air before I absolutely had to. About 15 minutes after my alarm originally went off, “Get up Josh” I said to myself, then I got up to do my morning routine (starting with a blistering hot shower of course). I always loved my Saturday morning routines in the dormitory public restroom, I could freely hum or sing and not have anyone stare at me. You see I go to a small college in Oregon for musical theater, it wasn’t terrible; but it also wasn’t the best. Just like my musical theater abilities I guess... As I walked into the bathrooms I noticed the usual graffiti, but to be honest it was better than smelling disgusting vape smoke while I’m trying to brush my teeth like usual. I set my stuff down outside the shower in a neat pile, and got in the small cabinet of water (if you will), “You should probably take your clothes off before you start the water” I said appreciating the acoustics of the room. So I did what I have always dreaded, looking at my body... You see my body is on the line of painfully average and wow you’re skinny, I am 5,7 and about 136 pounds of flesh,bones, and baby fat with short light brown hair to match... It’s not that I hated my body it’s just I wished it was bigger. So finally after about 25 minutes of monologuing in my head (who is hearing this anyway?) I started the water and I sang out all of my broadway jams. About half way through my conditioning and belting I heard a faint cough. Although I didn’t want them to see me naked, I was painfully curious. And I was technically done so I let my curiosity get the best of me I looked all around the bathroom “phew” I sighed for relief. And I got dressed and headed for the sinks, “Nice job” said an energetic voice. I turned around to see a guy about my age with short dark hair about 6,0... and a great face with a cross country like build (oh yeah did I mention I’m very homosexual) leaning against the shower that was right next to mine with a huge smile on his face. I was so startled I think my heart stopped for a moment but immediately started back up again once we made eye contact, “Hiiiigdjmhfvnjfdg JOSH” I stuttered. He laughed not out of mockery but out of excitement, “sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. I heard your voice from right outside the room.” He said looking slightly concerned, “I’ve seen you around the dormitory before... you always seem like you’re in your own little world I’m Micheal by the way” he blurted out awkwardly. “Josh” I said slower this time heckin confused on why this guy is talking to me. You see it’s almost the end of the first semester and I still haven’t made a single friend... just a boat load of acquaintances. “Well this was an awkward meeting but hey we met am I right?” “Sure” I awkwardly nodded. “Here” he said, reaching for my arm, “here’s my number, so hopefully we can re meet and pretend this never sorta happened...” he said writing his number on my arm in sharpie. Then he waved goodbye and I don’t remember if I waved that was kinda a blur. To be continued...

Hi All, This is a story that was inspired and given permission to play in by one of my fave authors Absman420 Anyway I hope you enjoy it Parts 1 to 5 Have fun TC I work for a guy named Saul Bennett. He’s sort of a modern-day porn maven. Lots of money, loads of girls and guys. No morals. I work for him because I have no choice. (more on this later) I don’t think anyone here does except maybe the guy who does all his hocus pocus for him. He’s one scary bastard. Here’s a story about one of the guys who got in his way. It wasn’t long after Saul had fired Mick Masterson, he had been a real top dollar star for Bennett till like all things Mick’s body had started to go south on him. Nothing major as the guy still had fans and his bod was still great just his age. That was Saul’s excuse anyway. I heard him say it was because he’d fallen in love with some guy, pretty bodybuilder type and Saul didn’t like split loyalties. Anyway, on with the story… James Fraser is or should I was an entertainment lawyer working out of west Hollywood. He was the guy who did contracts for studios big and small tying their actors up in red tape, so the studios got their monies worth. Except James was a rare type. He actually cared about his clients, so he had a specialisation that was more about helping the actors get out of their deals with the big sharks who own these studios. For example, his most recent case was against one Saul Bennett and his studio Priapus Pictures. This guy came to James about a contract he had signed some time back with Priapus and wanted out. His partner had just died and he just didn’t have the heart to carry on in the industry any more. Bennett refused to cancel his contract even though the guy was happy to pay any penalty fee for doing so. So, the client came to James and asked for representation “James, your 2-o clock is here.” Said his assistant Diane as James re-entered his office after his lunch with another client. “Thanks Di. “said the 33-year lawyer smiling as he took his jacket off and threw it over the chair in the outer room. He was a good-looking man standing about 5 ft 9 tall. He had dark hair cut short on the back and side and had twinkling green eyes that always seemed ready to smile. His taut athletic body was a good swimmers build from many hours in the pool at his apartment building and light gym three times a week. He was well liked by the entire company, always willing to help out and fight for any underdog cause that took his mind. He was a good man. He opened the door to his office and went in to greet his client Manuel Cortez. Manny to his friends. Manny stood and shook hands with him. “Hi James or is it Jim?” Said Manny smiling nervously as he stood to greet the lawyer. “Please, please sit and it’s James.” Said the lawyer smiling. “My dad was Jim or Big Jim as everyone called him.” Said James as he made himself comfortable at his desk and reached for the clients file. Manny nodded in acknowledgement and said ” So, any news on my case?” James looked at the last page on the file which contained a vitriolic letter from Bennett’s team about what Manny and James could do with their suit. It was pretty much a good luck and see you in court letter. James explained this to Manny and the he just sat there and hung his head. When he raised it again to look at James he had tears in his eyes. “I can’t do this James, not any more. The things that he gets us to do.” Said the crying man. “It’s not that I think they’re disgusting, it’s not that at all. I’m a gay man and gay sex and experimentation is fine. I’m even fine with gay does straight. It all pays the bills doesn’t it and I like the sex. It’s none of that. It’s the fact we have no choice about what scenes we do. I’m pretty easy going and my partner used to just say go with the flow as we were both earning well out of it. Now he’s gone I just don’t feel it any more. “Manny wiped a tear from his eye as he talked. “When I said he gives us no choice I meant it.” He paused for moment to catch his breath. “When we’re on set something seems to come over the cast. No of us ever seem to argue with the directors on set. Ever. Something’s going on and it’s scaring the shit out of me. I don’t want to be there. Since Rico died It’s like veil was lifted from me. We were a great duo, did loads of pics together and we loved doing them. We never questioned Saul’s methods because times were good and if I’m honest we were pretty high most of the time too. Saul provided all those sweeties too. Said he had his own alchemist as he called his dealer I think. I think there was more than dope and china in that mix because we all just toed the line you know ?” Finally stopping and taking a drink from his water glass. He looked over at James to see how he was reacting from his total honesty about this situation. James sat there for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Are you saying that Bennett actually forced you all into sexual acts and drug taking ?” he said “No, it’s not like that it’s more that he gave this stuff away for free and we didn’t even think to object to any of it.” Said Manny. “It’s only now that I haven’t been on set in a couple of months that I am finally clear headed. There worst thing was I didn’t touch any of that shit to start with. I was so nervous in the beginning I could only drink water on set.” He finished. “Look, Manny this could be a criminal case too if Bennett can be proven to be a dealer or that he is somehow forcing you all to work against your wills.” He Stood up from his desk and closed the file. “I think I should meet Mr Saul Bennett for myself and see what’s going on at Priapus Pictures.” Manny stood too. “Look man, please be careful. This man is dangerous and has a lot of power in this town. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you for getting involved.” “Don’t worry about me Manny.” Said the lawyer reassuringly. “I’ve dealt with guys like this before. I have my own contacts in this town too.” They shook hands and Manuel left the office. Turning and nodding his thanks before he closed the door. James picked up his mobile and dialled his wife “Hi Hun, really sorry I think I’m going to be late home tonight. Yeah…. A new case…..Don’t worry I’ll send out for something. Okay…bye…Love you too. So James had a plan, of sorts. He needed to rattle this guy, to get him out in the open and to make a mistake somewhere. A mistake that he, James could capture and exploit. He picked up his phone again. He had just the guy he could use for this job. “Hey Max.” He said smiling. “I’ve got a job for you bro are you up for it?” He asked. “Ever heard of a guy called Saul Bennett? His company Priapus Pictures?” “Yeah, that’s him.” He said to his long-time friend Maxwell Calder. Max was a private detective and old friend of James’ from way back in their college days. “I need you to do me a favour. Do you still do undercover shit ? I know you still love that James Bond stuff.” Said James smiling as he remembered his friends first forays into the field as an eager much younger man. “Well, we should meet up and talk. Lunch tomorrow? At Deano’s ? Yeah..Haha…” He laughed at his friends “Where else?” Comment . “Okay buddy. Yup, about 1.30 ?” He hung up. James looked back at the file on his desk. He had a few other calls to make. Insurance was always a great idea in this town. L.A. was not forgiving on the careless or the over eager. He had a long night ahead. He picked up his phone once more and dialled. It took a moment or two to answer. “Mz D.” He said to the feminine voice that answered. “Good to speak to you.” “Why James. “Said the throaty voice at the other end of the line. “It has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” She chided gently. “Awww Mz D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James smiling as he reacquainted himself with the accent and manners of the lady on the line. One who also had very, singular talents. One’s that he, James felt were going to be needed sometime very soon. James sat back in his chair and turned to look out at the skyline onto L.A. and its sunset of promises, promises that all to often turned out to be smoke and mirrors. Well, maybe not this time. With any luck. “I need a favour sweet lady.” Said the lawyer. MAX. Maxwell Calder was a a private detective in Lala land. He looked at his file on Priapus and Bennett and wasn’t surprised by what he read there. He’d been through several of these joints in his years investigating Los Angeles seedier side. He was still young enough at 35 to still be open minded and old enough to not be surprised any more. He’d done his background checks with his various contacts and knew for damn sure that Bennett was dirty and had his fingers in many, many pies. Porn, mainstream and “other.” Every form of fornication and filth was bread and butter to this guy and he’d made a fortune from it. James and by extension Manny James’ client had warned him to be careful as Bennett was well known to be resourceful and unforgiving of betrayal. Max had decided to go in undercover on a low-level crew type security or roady type, etc. You know the drill, the polite escorting of over eager fans from sets etc or the occasional diverting of a loved one/ partner away from the stars dressing rooms when they were “resting” or otherwise engaged. Purgatory were big enough that they recruited regularly, and this industry was full of people trying to “break into the biz.” He managed to get himself on a crew doing general security for a new movie that had the working title of New Fish. This was a prison scene in a mock up studio version of a prison block. It was going to be one of those gang bang movies. Max wasn’t gay himself but the thought of seeing a room full of guys wasn’t totally his thing. However he was professional and had no issues with gay guys at all so it wasn’t a problem. He was due to start at the studio at 7am the next day in a studio lot in some warehouse district somewhere. Knowing what this Bennett was like meant Max wasn’t going to go in wired or carrying a camera. He just had a mobile phone that took good pics and also recorded sound a lot longer than most of the other phones of it’s type. He picked up the phone and called James. “Hey buddy, it’s me.” Said the detective. “Yeah, all sorted. Job starts tomorrow. Aha…Yeah low level security/go-fer sort of thing.” “Ha ha…Very funny. I did it for you in college didn’t I why wouldn’t I run around for others for the job ?” he said smiling at his friends comments on the line. “Listen, if we start this we have to see it through. This guy has power and contacts. You know how much that’s worth in L.A. don’t you?” warned Max. “Yeah, I will. You too James. Don’t expect to hear from me for a few days. Speak soon as I can.” He hung up the phone. He looked at himself in the mirror. In looks he had that almost faded Cali surfer look going on. Slightly longer than normal naturally blond hair and clear blue eyes. Gave the impression of blankness which was handy in his business as many people underestimated him. He could turn on the dumb if he wanted to but in this instance, he decided to be a man of few words. He got his gear packed and decided to hit the shower before his job started tomorrow. James had waited about 4 days before picking up the phone and calling Max’s number. As he had expected he got the answer phone. Max always used burner phones when he worked so his real one would be stashed elsewhere for now “Hey, buddy. Just checking in with you. I know you don’t like to break your cover but give me a call when you can. Just looking for a prog rep.” He put the phone back on the desk and started to work on the papers laid out in front of him. He just had a niggling feeling about this gig with Bennett, that it was going to be a lot bigger than he wanted. He leaned to the intercom. “Di could you bring in todays mail and a bottle of water please?” he asked his assistant. She came through the door moments later with a bundle in a tray and a bottle of cool water. “Here you go chief.” She said smiling. James smiled at her. Laughing and shaking his head. “Let me guess, you’re auditioning for a part later ?” he asked. “How did you guess? “ She smiled sassily as she handed him the mail. The top of which was crowned with a brown padded envelope. He took the bundle and the water. “Haha…I dunno, calling me chief was the clue. Reporter maybe?” he said looking up at her with raised eyebrows. “Wow you should have been the P.I. I’ll be gone for a couple of hours but will come back to finish off later if that’s okay ?” she said as she turned to the door. “No, no don’t worry about coming back. “ He told her. “It’s Friday you may as get your weekend on early.” She smiled as she turned. “Thanks chief.” And gave him a mock salute as she went back into the outer office. James looked down at the pile of mail. Looks like his weekend was not going to start early at all. His eyes were drawn to the envelope. It was hand written, badly by the look of it but it was familiar. It was also unstamped which meant it had been hand delivered too. He opened up the packet and found it contained two things. One was a cell phone and the other was a micro SD card. On the phone was stuck a note. PLAY US BOTH TOGETHER. He paused for a moment and looked out into the main office. Diane had gone so he couldn’t ask who had dropped this off. He looked at the phone and switched it on. It didn’t seem to have any service but could still be opened up. He put the SD card into his laptop and scanned it first, just in case. It came up clear. He clicked on the icon for the card when it came up and it came up with one file that read. PLAY ME. He did so and the screen blanked out for a moment and started up a slide show. PRESS PLAY ON THE PHONES SOUND RECORDER NOW. James did so. The voice that came through was disguised. “Mr Fraser, good afternoon. If my calculations are correct you should be receiving this package at sometime around 2 pm on Friday afternoon.” There was a pause and the sound of someone making noise in the background. They sounded angry and sounded if they might be gagged or being stopped from talking. “I believe we have a friend of yours with us. He was found snooping about and before you stop this and call the police I can assure you that by the time the end of this recording has finished you will be aware that your friend Mr Calder is more than happy to be with us.” “In fact you will be the first to witness our latest movie. It’s a prison gang scene about a guy who’s caught undercover by his fellow inmates. “ The screen lit up on the laptop as the slideshow continued. On the screen was a man tied to a chair with his hands behind his back. His face was covered with a towel or something like it. His clothes were rumpled and the sleeve on his shirt was torn and bloody. Two very large muscular men stood either side. One of them was a very well presented man in a prison guards uniform. His hair was very short on the back and side and brushed back 1950’s style. He was very athletic having the look of sportsman or coach in a uniform. He was good looking in a sexy daddy sort of way. Tached and salt and pepper colouring. The guy on the left-hand side was huge and dressed in an orange prison jumpsuit that hand the sleeves cut off. There was no way they would ever have been able to hold the arms that the man had. He looked like he had be hewn rather than born. Grown out of the stone floor he was standing on. His shaved head gleamed in the light of the room, accented with a heavy black goatee beard and pale grey eyes. His arms were folded around his chest and he seemed to unconsciously be flexing them. He was about 6ft and seemed to be staring like his guard companion blankly out of the picture and at James himself. “Mmmmmf….mmm…mmesss.” Said the panicked voice of the person under the towel. “Yes, yes. “ said the dark voice. “Warn him all you like.” It said nonchalantly. “It won’t make any difference.” It paused for a moment. “ Mr Fraser, please be aware if you attempt to contact the police or even stop this recording before we have shown you our work please know that they will find nothing and you will not be seeing your friend Max again.” With that the next picture came up and it was of the guy in the chair and it confirmed James’ suspicion as Max was revealed. His hair was a mess and he has a wild look in his eyes. He looked genuinely afraid. He had a bloodied nose and what seemed to be a black eye. His mouth was gagged with what looked like a rubber ball gag, a standard BDSM toy on a set for a porn film. Max looked out at the camera from the still photo as his voice was heard in the background. “We’re just getting Mr Calder ready for his close up James.” Said the sinister voice as the next picture was of the two large men ripping Max’s shirt off. “First a little, preparation. Hold him.” The next picture flashed up and was of the prison guard injecting Max with something just into his neck while the prisoner bull held him steady. “Mmmmmmm!....Ngghhh…!” James heard Max’s muffled cries…Ove the next few drawn out minutes they got weaker and weaker until he heard a subdued groaning coming from his friends mouth. “Ahh that’s better. Now to work. Max, Max can you hear me ?” Said the man. “Mfff.” Said Max. The next picture flashed up and was of Max staring into the light of the camera with a hooded expression to his eyes. They seemed a little dull, even in the bright light. James rubbed his eyes. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. This bastard had his friend prisoner and was torturing him. “Now, James. Don’t do anything rash.” Said the voice again. “Take a sip of water and calm down. I’ll give you some instructions after this is all over and we’ll try and resolve this situation.” “Now.” Said the stranger. “Where were we? Oh yes. Take the gag off. He shouldn’t be much trouble now.” “Max,MAX…Can you hear me ?” “Huh ?...” said the slurred voice of his friend. “Look at me Max. That’s good. You’re a good boy well done.” “Good booooy…” said his friends voice. It sounded deep and slow. Probably a result of the drug the bastards had given him thought James as he listened horrified and dreaded the next picture. The dark man’s voice continued to talk to Max. “Now Max, in a moment we’ll untie you from the chair and you will continue to sit there. Calm and still, calm and still. Do you understand?” “aarrrm and stiiilll…” came the reply as a new pic appeared. This was of Max. He had been untied and was sat in the chair and was looking up into the camera lens. James saw a little drool dribbling from his bottom lip. “That’s good Max, very good. Now these two men are your friends and you want to help your friends don’t you ?” “Aha..friends.” Max’s voice sounded thick and heavy, almost childish. “Stand up Max and let them help you undress. You’ll be far more comfortable like that trust me.” Max had obviously obeyed as the next picture came up. This time he was just standing there in the room, which did seem like a prison cell. He was stood there naked. The blank expression on his face, the drool and what seemed to be a raging hard on. “Well now, someone’s happy to see his two friends isn’t he?” said the monster on the phone. “They’re happy to see you too. Can you see how happy they are Max ?” he said. James could feel the smirk in the bastards voice. He was enjoying this. James’ mouth was dry. He took another sip of water from the bottle. He didn’t want to continue but had no choice but to listen and watch as his friend was manipulated. “Max, in a moment you will start to feel a little warm and tingly. It’ll feel a bit like when you go to the gym and have a good workout.” “Mmmhhmm.” Said his friend. “You understand ? Good.” Said the man. “You’re going to start to change and I want you to feel and see that it is all normal. This is a good change. You have nothing to fear.” Said the man “Do you understand Max.” he questioned. “No fear.” Said Max’s slow voice. It seemed more sure now but was also somehow deeper than James remembered. “Now I want you to kneel down and show your friends Adam and Rico your appreciation.” Said the man. “You know what to do.” He instructed. “I know…” The next picture flashed up and was off James’ friend of many years. His college buddy was knelt there naked on the floor of this prison cell and had the cocks of the two big muscle men in his mouth. His eyes were wide and staring up at the two men. Slobber and drool from his efforts and the men’s actions were dribbling off his chin. The screen blanked out and there were the sounds of someone giving and being given a blow job. This seemed to go on for a long time and the sounds of passion were punctuated with grunts, the sounds of animal passion. James tried to get the picture out of his head, he didn’t know what to do but couldn’t take his eyes off the screen and couldn’t get the will to switch of the recording either. The sounds of the men’s passions exploding brought James out of his reverie. “Ah…fuck…fuck…fuuuuuck…yeah…Give it to me.” Said Max’s voice. The two mens voices were just grunts. The sound of them cumming, hard was unmistakable. The screen lit up again with Max’s face taking up most of the screen. His sweaty hair was plastered onto his face and his blank eyes stared at the camera in gratitude. On his face was what look like a gallon of cum. It looked like the poor man had been glazed. The screen went dark again. SWITCH OF THE LAPTOP. CONTINIUE TO LISTEN. Instructed the screen. “Do I truly have your attention James ?” Said the creepy man’s smug voice. “Good. If you want to see your friend again and resolve this situation without further, action. Here are your instructions.” James sat in horror and listened to the words. PART 3 “James?” said a faraway voice. “James, are you okay?” It asked. Louder this time. “JAMES!” shouted Diane his assistant. Bringing the lawyer out of his reverie. What had he been….? “Shit” he shouted loudly making Diane’s concerned even more apparent as she touched his shoulder. “Are you okay boss?” She said worriedly, She’d come back to the office after her audition to grab some bits when she saw her boss just staring at the screen on his laptop. Which was weird in itself as the machine had gone into screen saver mode. James seem to be dazed. He ran his hands through his hair and shook his head. Trying to bring himself out of his daze. “Sorry Di. Dunno what happened to me there.” He apologised to his worried assistant. “Must have dozed off or something.” He said, not sounding entirely convinced by his own excuse. “Are you sure you’re okay?” She said, making sure. “Yeah, yeah. “ He assured her taking a swig from the now warm water bottle on his desk. “I’m fine. Must be tired or maybe coming down with something.” He stood and straightened his tie. Looking at her with his beautiful green eyes. “Look, you head off home. I’m gonna head that way myself. “he said.” Don’t worry about me I’ll be fine.” He grabbed his jacket and popped his laptop into his bag then opened the office door and wave her out. Diane grabbed her coat and bag from her desk. “As long as you’re sure you’re okay. She said heading out the door. “See you Monday.” He said smiling at her concern re-assuring her he was okay. “Monday.” She said and was gone. James lent against the office door for a moment. His head was clearing. He remembered everything that had happened but had been unable to say a word of it to his friend and assistant. What had Bennett done to him ? How much power did the guy have that he could just get him with some pictures and a recorded voice ? The voice on the line had given him some instructions which he felt compelled to obey but they were vague, almost dreamlike in the exact memory of them. He knew he’d remember only when Bennetts voice wanted him to. He knew his first port of call was the gym where he went every day and often worked out with his old friend Max. Max… “Shit Max!” said James and ran out of the door. 25 minutes later he pulled his car up to the lot behind his gym. This wasn’t an exclusive club or true iron gym it was a mid range place you could find in many towns and cities. It was busy enough not to be isolating to the customer and quiet enough that you could usually get on the machines you wanted to. It was about 4.30 and was beginning to fill with the pre-weekend crowd. The gym was called X-WORKS. He tapped his card as he went in and went into the changing rooms and got changed into his gear. Loose light blue vest and dark blue gym shorts just to above the knee and pale green trainers and sports socks. He wasn’t worried about the whole gym fashion thing. He was looking over the gym floor and trying to decide where to start He went to the stretch mats carrying only his gym towel and a bottle of water. He started to warm up on the mat, slowly stretching his long swimmers muscles. He did a good fifteen minutes warm up and then got up ready to go and went to the cycles for some warm up cardio. As he did his eyes scanned the crowd of Friday nighters that were in the gym. After work dads and moms having their one free hour before the weekend with the kids. Older people walking quickly on the treadmills showing they still got. High schoolers trying to show how much they could lift. A whole mix of people including the pre-club workout crowd trying to get a pump before showing off their glistening bodies to anyone who wanted to gape at them. His eye was caught by one guy. Tall, blond type with blue eyes. This guy could have been a surfer if not for the muscle he carried. This guy was stacked. Must’ve weighed 265 if not at least 270 pounds. This was hard earned muscle, this guy was shredded to perfection, striations and veins cut across all of his major muscle groups his chest, shoulders and arms were covered in thick rope-like veins. His forearms were so thick that James realised he’d been staring at the guy. He looked away before the big man noticed. He went back to cycling and tried to concentrate on the tv screen ahead of him and started pedalling faster and faster. He was in the zone about 10 mins later when he heard a voice close to him over the gym’s loud music. “Hey buddy.” The voice said. “Any chance of helping me with a spot?” The deep voice asked James turned his and slowed his pedalling and there, next to him was the big guy he’d spotted earlier. Closer up he was a magnificent specimen of manehood. James wasn’t gay but given his industry he was open and could still appreciate a male form. This guy was hotness personified. “Can I get a spot?” said the guy in a slow measured tone that seemed to be coming from somewhere deep below the ground. It was that type of voice that when heard managed to get most gay guys and straight woment right in the private parts. You know what I mean ? James stopped pedalling and took the guy in with his eyes. “Yeah, sure thing.” He said. The big guy slapped him on the shoulder and James swore it went all the way through him the the floor. “Thanks buddy, the name’s Mack.” Said the behemoth. “Well Mack.” Said James dismounting from the cycle. “It’s good to meet you. “ He said extended his hand to shake, The big guy stood there a moment and looked at James’ hand as if confused and unsure what to do with it. Then it was as if he was receiving instructions from someone else he laughed. “Aha aha aha!” It was loud and forceful and lacking in any real intelligence. A true Jocks laugh. James groaned inwardly but he’d already agreed so followed the big man to a weight bench lined with free weights. “You can jump in too if you like.” Said Mack “You’ve already done your warmups from what I could see.” “Yeah, sure thing . “ said James. What’re we doing?” he asked the big bodybuilder. “Chest.” Said the huge man. Getting his barbell ready with a warmup weight. As he settled on the bench and set it flat he lay down and looked up at James. “You okay with this weight to start?” “Yup. It’s fine by me.” Said the lawyer. It was a warm-up so he wasn’t worried. The big guy pounded and James pounded out the warmup sets. Slightly increasing the weight each time. James or Mack counting out the others reps and helping at the end as required. Which wasn’t often. James was surprised how much he was enjoying this. He hadn’t worked out with anyone for a while expect with his pal Max…Max…He paused a moment.. Something started to niggle him. “Hey Jimmy you in there?” He felt a light tap on his head as the big guy got up from his last set and pretended to knock on his skull. James came back to himself.”Oh…hi..sorry was miles away.” He said. Where was he again? Oh yeah the gym. “Aha aha aha.” That laugh again. James thought to himself. It was quite appealing rather than annoying. Quite sexy really. He sneaked a glance at the big guy as he turned to alter the weights again. His back was massive. He wore an old school, faded gold, World gym top that had seen a lot of use and what seemed at first glance to be compression shorts. On closer inspection they turned out to be jersey shorts stretched so tight James could see the veins on the man’s thighs and his ass was spectacular. “Good view from back there buddy? “ said Mack. “Oh err..”James would normally be flustered and rather than deny he had just been scoping out the mans ass he said. “Hell yeah.” He blushed and felt awkward in the same way a teenager on their first date feels at kissing time. What was wrong with him? He could feel the small voice in his head saying that this wasn’t him but he also wasn’t really listening. “You’re up Jimmy A bit more weight this time.” Said the beast James meant to tell the guy it was James and not Jimmy but didn’t want to spoil the moment by criticising the guy. He lay on the bench. Mack moved close the head of the bench where James’ head was and lifted the barbell and lowered it to James’ waiting hands. “Don’t forget to breathe Jimmy.” Said Mack smiling as he looked down and stepped closer to the bench and James head. James could just see the guys crotch at the top of his vision and his mouth went dry.” “1-2-3..” counted the big man towering above him. James was enthralled by the play of his own muscles even as he watched the big guy stretch and lift above him. Time seemed to blur. James wasn’t sure whether it had been a minute or an eternity when the set had finished. He felt dizzy for a moment and sat up slowly. “Take it easy buddy.” Said the slow deep voice of his training partner. “Here, take this. You gotta be thirsty.” Said Mack handing him a bottle of unopened water. James looked down to his and realised it was empty. When did he finish…? His chest felt like it was on fire as did his shoulders and arms. He’d only been working chest with this guy hadn’t he ? “Well we’re done for the day.” Said Mack. “Huh…?” said Ji-j-James dully. He was stilled dazed from the workout obviously. “We’ve only just started..” James said. “Dude, we’ve been at it for nearly 3 hours. You said you weren’t into heavy weights as a swimmer or sumthin’ I knew you were a kidder.” Said the behemoth who was now pumped to the Max… Max…Macks.. MAX! For a moment Jimmy looked at the big monster of a man in front of him and thought he knew him from somewhere else. “Max?” He question dully as they walked to the changing room. The big guy turned around and smiled at him. Big, toothy vacuous grin. “I was.” Said Mack. The room was empty apart from the two of them. Mack was ripped and now pumped. He looked like a god stood there in the white light of the changing room. “Until you sent me to meet Saul Bennett.” Said the big, muscular beast of a man. He took off the vest. As he did so all the muscle in his arms and shoulders bunched and flexed and he struggled for a moment to take the shirt off over his huge wing like lats. He laughed at that. That laugh again. For some reason the laugh made James/ Jimmy hard. He felt it in his groin the moment he heard that sound. He could feel his cock begin to stiffen in his shorts…? He looked down and realised he was wearing different clothes from when he’d entered the gym. His gym shorts were now tight under armour compression shorts and his t-shirt had gone replaced by a cut off tank. He couldn’t make out the logo or words on the bright red cutoff for some reason. On his feet were a pair of Nike hi-tops. Bright red to match the shirt. He didn’t notice this difference as he was to enthralled by the man in front of him who had just fished out the biggest cock Ja---Jimmy had ever seen. As he knelt in front of the big man with his mouth salivating he noticed a mirror to the side that showed the both of them. The big muscular man towering above him, Vast shoulder and lats, shoulders more like a range of mountains that held the must unfeasible set of arms Jimmy had ever seen. Massive ledgelike pecks and a thick waist with a slight roid belly look that supported all above. The legs, thigh and calves looked like they’d been hewn rather than grown. Topped off that all over the beautiful tanned body were veins that seemed to show every contour and contrast. Then there was the cock. Mack’s cock was a beast to behold. Thick, almost two hander to hold, about 11 inches long. Mack had pulled back the foreskin and the thick, bloated, purple head of the monster was already leaking with precious juices. Jimmy caught sight of himself. Kneeling there in front of his god, salivating. In his gym gear and wearing a red baseball cap backwards on his head. His blank blue eyes staring at the mirror. Drool starting to drip from the corner of his mouth. His muscles were ridiculous. These were not the beautiful muscle of a cut body builder. Jimmy had the muscle of a laborious beast. He was more massive than the man above him. Crouched as he was he looked more Neanderthal than man. His dark eyes looked dim and his hair was shaggy where it peaked under the cap. His brow was thicker somehow and his eyebrow seemed to almost meet in the middle. His neck was so thick that it and his monstrous traps almost seemed to devour his skull. They were so high at the back. His shoulders and arms were almost grotesque in their massiveness. Veins didn’t just cross his arms they ravaged them. His chest was beyond human and dusted with dark hair. They were almost pendulous in the way they hung there. The big brown nipples pointing to the ground because the pecks were so huge. He couldn’t really see what his legs were like because he was kneeling but could feel the size and thickness of them. It was like they were made from steel. He turned back to the man in front of him and had only one thought in his mind. “JAMES!” said the voice. “JAMES ARE YOU OKAY.” It said again. “FOR FUCKS SAKE JAMES. WAKE UP!” it said again. Jimmy no James looked up. “Diane?” He said confused…. Part 4 James shook his head as his vison cleared. “Phheww!” he sighed and shook his head again. “Are you okay,” said Diane as she leaned over him, still sat in his desk chair. He was at the office. But he’d just been at the gym hadn’t he? His thoughts were so muddled it was taking him a while just to get his mouth working again.” “I’m fine Di.” He said. Reassuring her in a way that he himself didn’t feel. The attractive brunette got a bottle of water from the fridge in the outer office and ran a cloth under the tap in the kitchenette. “Here.” She said in a matronly fashion as she handed him the water and put the cool, damp cloth on his neck where it sat on his hot skin soothingly. “I…I must’ve nodded off.” He said look up at her blearily. His head felt thick, muddy and unclear. He just couldn’t focus properly. “Do you want me to call the doctor?” She asked worried about her friend and boss. “No, no…I’ll be alright. I must be coming down with something.” He said. He did feel sore come to think of it. All over. It was a deep ache, almost gnawing ache. Like hunger but different, darker. He couldn’t think of the words to describe it. “You sure?” she said. “I can cancel my plans and take you home, it’s no biggie. Or I can call your wife to come get you?” “No, it’s fine Di. I’m fine. Feeling much better now.” He said and it was true. AS his senses returned to him he was feeling better, energised in fact. He stood up and removed the towel from his neck handing it back to her. “Thanks.” He said as he started to gather his stuff and pack his bag. Again. Or at least that’s what it felt like, déjà vu. “You go and get on with your weekend.” He said as he all but shooed the woman out of the door smiling at her. “I’ll be fine.” He told her again. “As long as you’re sure. “ She said. She stopped at the door and turned around and put a light hand on his cheek. “You work too hard boss, please take it easy this weekend.” Then she was off out the door and shouted as she went down the corridor. “Call me if you need anything.” And the she was gone. James sat back in the chair heavily for a moment. He could still remember the gym. He could remember everything that happened in vivid detail. He remember Mack and his beautiful face and godlike body looming over him. He could remember how his gym gear pressed up against the thick, thight muscle of his hard steellike body. Veins running over the muscle just under the skin. Thick, rope like and full of pulsing life. Just like Mack’s cock. Oh god the cock. James leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. His breathing started to catch as he remembered the beast between Mack’s legs. Thick and shining. Two hands to hold and dripping with pre-cum. The smell was beyond anything. It was like smelling joy to him. James wanted to run his tongue up and down the monster, he had to. He had to find Mack again. He opened his eyes and realised he was still in the office and he’d just closed his eyes for a second. That was enough for him to re-live that memory and then ejaculate. He’d cum in his trouser. Like a teenager,he thought, now horrified. What the hell was wrong with him ? He’d just had a fantasy about one of his work collegues. No, wait Mack wasn’t a colleguege. Max was. Where was Max ? God he was so confused. He needed to go home and rest. He gathered his gear together, realising his gym bag was still there. He grabbed his laptop and stuffed it on top of the used and sweaty top and shorts. He hadn’t actually been to the gym. Had he? Not trusting himself to drive he went down the stairs after closing the office and hailed a cab. He got in and gave the driver his address and heard a beep from his Wife. Apparently her sister had gone into labour early so she was heading off to the airport so she could be with her family and support her sister. He called her and wish her luck and told her to send his love to his sister in law. He also told he was feeling under the weather so it was just as well that she went as he would be no fun. She gave him her love and told him where he could get some good chicken soup near their home. He smiled and told her he loved her.He put the phone back in his pocket and lay back on the seat of the cab. He closed his eyes for a second just to still his senses. In his mind’s eye all he could see were the massive tree trunk legs of Mack and that monster cock with it’s pendulous balls. “Hey Buddy!” said the driver’s voice. “Whha..” said James opening his eyes and looked around realising he was home. “Oh, right. Sorry.” He apologised as he got out of the cab, he still felt sore and disorientated as he gave the driver the fare telling him to keep the change. He wasn’t sure but he thought he heard the guy say “dumbass” as the cab pulled away at speed. He walked up to the house. There was a light burning in the front room and he heard music playing. His wife had probably left them on so he didn’t feel so lonely coming home to an empty house. They did things like that. He smiled at the kind thought. He opened the door and dumped his bag on the floor just by the coat rack. There was a light classical music playing and room was lit by warm, mellow lights from the various lamps around it. The person standing in the room wasn’t his wife. It was Saul Bennett. He was holding a glass half full of what appeared to be James’ own 25 year scotch. As he walked into the room Bennett raised the glass in a salute and took a sip. “What the hell?” Said James. “Not bad.” Said Bennett savouring the flavour of the alcohol and totally ignoring James indignation. “What are you doing in my house Bennett.” Shouted James. “Get out now before I call the police.” He said angrily. “Now, now James. Don’t lose your pretty head.” Said the monster with a smile. “I just wanted to take a few moments of your time to have a little chat, then I’ll be gone.” James crossed his arms and walked over to the bottle of his whisky and poured himself a good measure. He took a swig. “Then, talk.” He said glaring at the man who had invaded his home. Bennett took another swig of his drink and smiled in much the same way as a crocodile would smile at a fox who’d just ask for a lift across the swamp on it’s back. “Okay then.Talk.” He demanded turning to keep the stare of this man with a confidence he really didn’t feel. “Okay, then.” Said Bennett. “We have a problem.” He said. That smile again. “You are looking into things that really don’t concern you and I’d like you to stop.” Said the businessman. “If you do then I will pay you a fee, call it compensation for having to quit Manny’s case.” Offered Bennett. “No deal.” Said James immediately. “Don’t be so hasty James.” Said Bennett sipping his drink again. “There will be a price to pay if you chose not to take this offer.” He said looking over at the lawyer with something akin to pity. James next instinct was to curl his hands into fist with the intention of punching the sanctimonious pricks teeth down his throat. Fisted clenched at his sides in anger he took two steps forward towards the asshole. “STOP!” The words rang out, not just in his ears but inside his head. It was like a chorus of voices said it at once to him and he could only obey. There was no question of any other type of behaviour. So, he stood there. In silence while this man / monster just looked at him, looked at him as if weighing up what to do with a naughty puppy who has mess the kitchen up while his master’s been at work. “One word James, that’s all that was needed there.” Said Bennett. “That’s just pre-conditioning. You’re in a highly suggestible state right now.” “You have been for some time.” He said. Pretty much since before lunch time when you ask Diane for a bottle of water. James’ eyes widened as he thought back. Then’ he looked to the whisky bottle in alarm. “Yes, that too.” Bennett confirmed. “I have a certain flair with the dramatic don’t you think?” he asked his audience of one. “I’ve actually had my eyes on you for a while.” He sneered at James “You’ve been of little hindrance until recently, until Manny. “He said. “I really don’t like people snooping into my affairs. There tends to be consequences for that.” “Oh, you may speak, don’t strain a blood vessel.” Bennett gave his permission to James. “You fucking freak, how are you doing this ?What have you done with my wife and Diane ?” he shouted. “Do not, above all things, raise your voice to me James.” Said Bennett, dangerously quietly. “I cannot abide rudeness”. He said. “The ladies are fine and will remain that way. If you hear me out. I have some business to discuss with you first.” “Talk, then.” Demanded James still trying to move. “What did I say about rudeness Jim?” asked Bennett “kneel!” demanded the dark, smooth velvet of Bennetts voice. James Obeyed. Without a fight. He had no choice. He had to. Worse, he wanted to. It was a primordial urge, one that he could not even think of fighting. He knelt in front of his captor, head bowed in supplication almost. “What do you want from me?” He said, so quietly it was just a whisper. “That’s easy Jim, Jimmy even.” Said the face that loomed above him. “I want you.” Bennett confirmed what James / Jimmy already knew “As I said we do have business to discuss.” Bennett pressed some button on his phone. “Yes, you may come in now.” James heard the front door opening and senses a large presence behind him. “I believe you’ve met Mack ?” said Saul Bennett. The figure that came in the door and into the light of the living room was huge. It was Jimmy’s friend Max, although not the Max he remembered, apart from in his Laptop fantasy (That cock). This was Max 5.0 This was Mack the monster. Every bit as shredded and packed with muscle as he pictured him from his fevered dream back in the office. “Max ?” he said, not quite believing what he was seeing. The behemoth was dressed in gym gear. A raggedy Golds gym top in faded blue. Straps stretched so thin over the monstrous traps, shoulders and pecks that it just seemed unfeasible a person would be able to move if at all with all that bulk. The pecks themselves were so large that the thick nipples pointed down to the floor because of the sheer mass of the slabs of beef they were attached too. All of this bulk seemed to cinch itself inwards with the shape of the monstrous lats at the back and the ridiculous arms, that Jimmy was sure wouldn’t serve any practical purpose other than to lift weight. Biceps, thick hanging triceps and forearms that were from the fevered dreams of the most dedicated muscle fetishists. All of this growth and mass was on top of a pair of legs, that were themselves encased in white full leg compression leggings. The legs so powerful and filled with strength Jimmy could see the veins almost pulsing under the tight white fabric. The monsters’ huge feet encased in a pair of white Hi-top adidas trainers. Right at Jimmy’s eye levels was a bulge that was doing very little to hide itself. “Jimmy” said a voice that Jim heard as if it was drawn from the bottom of a well. Although he was sure he felt it start in his balls. It was that deep and that hot. Jimmy looked up in to the face of the beast and it was Max, not the nice gentle man he had known for years. This was a creature of stone, hewn, rather than grown. His brow was markedly thicker. His beautiful blue eyes were still intense and held an almost blank animal cunning a lust even. The thick black hair on his head was tousled and rough and longer than he remembered. Mack put a rough calloused hand on Jimmy’s shoulder briefly and he nearly shot his load where he knelt. “What the fuck?” He breathed. Realising that it wasn’t a question it was more a statement of awe. “Well” said the ringmaster, still holding the remains of his whisky glass. “To business.” He sat on the arm of the chair and leaned forward to Jimmy in a friendly manner. “You have a choice here Jimmy.” He offered. “You can walk out of here now, tomorrow you will pack up your business and within a month you and your lovely wife will have a new set up in a part of the country you choose. You will forget about any of this and all will be well.” Jimmy couldn’t keep his eyes off the man beast in front of him. He was that close he could feel the heat radiating from him. “Or?” Jimmy asked weakly. “Or….” Said Bennett drawing out the word. “Or, you will end up working for me as part of my stable. A new and exciting partner for Mack here. Our latest attractions if you will while I’m waiting for another to arrive from another part of the country.” “Fuck you.” Spat Jimmy (no James) suddenly finding the strength from somewhere to resist the devil in a suit before him. He tried to stand and almost did before a ton of stone seemed to crash onto his shoulders in the form of Mack’s monstrous hands. James turned to Bennett and spat at him, caught him clean in the left eye. The air seemed to crackle and turn heavy for a moment as if lightening was about to strike. Then it cleared as Saul Bennett started laughing as he grabbed a pocket square and wiped he face. He shook his head as he looked down on his prey. “Well, I must say I didn’t see that one coming. I certainly didn’t think you’d have had the strength to even turn your head.” He smiled and dropped the square on the coffee table. “So you’ve made your choice then ? No Job? Can’t see us working well together ?” He taunted “Oh well, I did try. I gave you a choice, an out if you will.” Said Bennett. “Mack, he’s all yours.” Said Bennett as he got up and brushed himself down. He headed to the door. “James it’s been interesting. Jimmy, I will be seeing you very soon.” Then he was gone. James felt the strong hands of Mack again. His attention was again drawn to the huge bulge in front of him. Mack put his hands into the front of the leggings and brought out the monstrous cock that was oh so vivid in Jimmy’s mind (JAMES not Jimmy please…) James could smell the odour of sweat and pheromones. Male sweat was emanation from the beast in Mack’s hands. He caught the smell of cock and he knew that he had started to drool. He couldn’t help himself. He dove on the cock, now released from the hold that Bennett had placed on him. He was now entranced by another master. He gave himself to it completely, he couldn’t help it. He took the beast in his mouth as if born to it. Mack put both his thick muscular hands on either side of Jimmy’s head (Definitely Jimmy now) and wouldn’t let him pull away. He could feel the thick piece of meat grow in his mouth but he didn’t care. He didn’t care if it choked him he felt he would die happy. Jimmy worked his mouth up and down the huge member, slathered it in his own spit and worked it with both of his hands. Mack started to fuck his face, groaning slightly, in and out. In and out. Slowly at first. Jimmy was moaning in lust. He couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get enough of it. In and out. In and out. The huge man started to build up speed and his breath started to come in more urgent, ragged breaths. For about 15 minutes they were like this. Jimmy working the monstrous tool while the big bodybuilder alternated between slow and deep and out and out face fucking. Deep throating almost every stroke. Jimmy took it all and loved it. What Jimmy didn’t notice was that during this process he appeared to be wearing the gym gear that had been in his bag earlier. It still smelled of the gym. His body had started to slowly grow and change too. Mack reached behind himself as he was getting towards his final strokes and took a bright red snapback out of nowhere and placed if on Jimmy’s head. Jimmy had started to wank his own splendid cock now, but was really still riveted on the one that was still invading his face. All thoughts of his wife, Diane, Max and even Saul Bennett were about to be washed away. Mack drew himself up to his full height as he knew he was close. His think veined muscle seemed to jostle on his massive frame as he started to tremble. He clenched all of his power into a huge pose. Most muscular for the gods and with a roar he shot his wad into the mouth of the waiting cock slut beneath him. It felt like hours as he continued to pump the man’s mouth until he’d been sucked dry by the dumbass jock on his knees in front of him. Jimmy looked up at his lover with nothing less than vacuous wonder. He drew his hand across his mouth and wiped away some of the drool. He felt clear if not empty headed. His own thoughts now were limited to the needs of the beast in front of him and his master Saul Bennett. Part V The lady sat under a large sun umbrella and sipped at a cup of tea that had been served in a delicate powder blue china cup and saucer. It had the delicate bergamot perfume of Earl Grey and was served, quite properly with a slice of lemon. She was dressed in pale blue herself. Knitted pale blue suit and hat to match. She had a small set of pinz nez on a silver chain around her neck and would occasionally lift them to her eyes and gaze at the world or the people around her. Not that she needed them when she looked at you it pretty much felt like she already knew everything about you and what you were going to say. Her amethyst eyes were laser-like in their luminosity. She sat very properly, as ladies should, with her knees close together and her feet crossed at the ankles. I asked her about the incident with James Fraser and Maxwell Calder. She took a slow, delicate sip of her tea and looked into me for a moment. Then she dabbed her lips gently with her napkin and set it and her cup on the table beside her. When she spoke it was the voice of everyone’s Grandma. Gentle, warm and easy. It had a southern drawl to it that said this lady was a Georgia woman somewhere down the line. “Well, my dear you found me to talk to me about it. I wass wondering when we would get to it.” She said. “How did you first get involved? I didn’t think this would be something you would have got involved in.” I asked. “Okay, this was unusual.” She said. “ I have a lot of friends and contacts around the world. Especially in my field I am a very valued expert. I have a magic touch if you will.” “Usually I rely on wish fulfilment or revenge events but every now and then someone will call me and ask for specific help. If it, or they are worthy I help. On this occasion they really needed my help. “ She took another sip of her tea. “A week or so ago I had a call from a friend of mine called James, he works in L.A. (A cesspool of scum and iniquity but in the end money is money to some.) He had come across a situation that wasn’t really in his purview and asked for my help. “We’d worked together previously, and I’d taught him the basics in how to recognise manipulation, alchemy and magic. “She said and look at me intensely. “Anyway, the call went like this… Oh and yes dear I did say magic… “It does exist as you will find out if you bother to read all of the story rather than trying to skip through to the horny bits that you always do (Yes dear. You. )” she seemed to say to no-one in particular.” “I taped the call.” she said as she drew out a small recording device and placed it on the table. She looked at it testily when it wouldn’t start and then just glared at it for a second. I swear I think the thing started out of embarrassment… Anyway. The call went like this : Ms D “Hello James.” James: “Ms D.Good to speak to you.” Ms D “Why James it has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” James “Aww Ms D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James Ms D “What can this old southern gal do for a big city lawyer like yourself?” James “I think I have one of those problems that only you can deal with.” Ms D “Intriguing, it has been a while since we crossed paths and I know that I taught you well enough to recognise meddling when it’s around.” James “That’s why I called. I think there’s someone who is definitely at it here in L.A.” He pauses for a moment on the phone. James “It’s a bit out of my league and to be honest I’m a little worried about it. It might be good to have a little back-up.” Ms D “I sense that there’s something more about this one James. What’s the issue my dear?” James “This guy changes people. Actually transforms them. I know it’s possible to hypnotise and entrance people but this ? It’s high level and way out of my experience. I’m worried. Max Calder is going in tomorrow and I want to make sure he’s protected. Look I know you’re busy but if you can help in any way…” Ms D “I’ll help dear boy, of course I will. What’s the name of the reprobate we’re dealing with so I can have a little look see?” James “His name is Saul Bennett.” Ms D “Saul B.E.N.N.E.T.T ?” James “Yup that’s him. He’s a big time porn producer with a rep for really owning his guys and girls if you know what I mean?” Ms D “I do indded, go on.” James “Well I have heard stories over the last 6 months or so about guys either disappearing or changing enough that their own families and friends hardly recognise them. It’s scary. I’ve met one of the guys whose partner has changed. It’s scary.” Ms D Pauses a moment Ms D “I can only imagine what the poor souls are going through. James, does this man have two different coloured eyes ?” James “Why yes, he does. How’d you know?” Ms D “Years of experience and a quick search of my database while we were chatting. I may be an old maid dear but I’m far from decrepit yet.” James (Laughing) “No-one who’s ever met you would call you that dear, lady.” Ms D “I’ve got a couple of good likenesses here now, give me a few hours and then call me back. Also contact Max and tell him to call me before he goes in to. Tell him not to make any contact there unless he’s spoken to me first.” James “I will, thanks for this. I really do appreciate it. I’ll have to pay you back one day.” Ms D (Gentle laughter) “You can do so by visiting a little more than you have and maybe taking an old lady out to dinner.” James “You’ll outlive me I’m certain of that. Dinner’s a date. Speak to you soon.” Ms D “You shall indeed. Be safe James. This person is dangerous I can sense it. This isn’t a stage magician you’re dealing with. Bye for now.” The Line goes dead The Lady picks up her device and pops it back into her bag and closes it with a snap. She takes a final sip of her tea and looks at me over the rim of the cup. She finishes it and pops it back on it’s saucer and on the table. “Well?” she asks “Did that answer all of your questions?” I pause for a minute to gather my thoughts and then soldier on under this woman’s intense stare. “To be honest for each one it answer I think I have about 20 more.” I admit honestly. I cannot be anything but honest in this lady’s presence. It would feel wrong. I look at her as she sits primly and properly in her wicker chair and cannot understand for the life of me where she seems to get this aura of calm, authority from. It’s as if someone took every grandmotherly emotion and condensed it into some sort of protective cloak about her. I know that I would do anything for her. It’s that sort of feeling. “Why, what a lovely compliment young man.” She says brightly and fans herself with her hand. “I find myself quite, quite flattered.” She smiles. “I-I, err.. “ I stammer slightly. “How did I know? “ she asked smiling still. “Come on dear boy.” She chided gently “You heard the recording and you’ve seen the two boys.” She said. “It’s true?” I asked already knowing the answer I had already, in truth known all along. “All of it, every word.” She affirmed. “Wow.” I said. “The big question here Michael my dear.” She said pausing and leaning forward out of her chair and lightly gripping my chin so she raises my eyes to her blue lasers. “Is what are we going to do about Saul Bennett?”

第十一章：淫龍王 納茲三人都被會長的吐息，刺激到射了好幾發，納茲心想：「我跟羅梅歐還可以撐，但是尼克他剛才已經被榨取了太多了。」納茲硬是爬起來衝向會長，會長說：「哎呦，你是第一個被我的淫亂氣息影響還能動得，值得讚賞！」納茲出拳，卻被會長單手接住，會長直接將納茲壓制在地，「我有點無聊了，你來讓我爽吧。」會長開始榨取納茲的精液，納茲感覺到自己的巨根在會長的後庭裡，有許多的觸手正在挑逗他的巨根，甚至直接注射跟巨獸一樣的液體，讓他變得更加的淫亂，納茲爽射了幾次後才次進入他的內心，他再次見到肌肉納茲，肌肉納茲笑著說：「看來你又有危機了，你還真的很喜歡這麻煩呢，乖乖的當那頭狼的左右手不是很好嗎。」「怎麼可能會好！你把力量再借我，我可以打敗他的！」「真是異想天開，那頭狼很明顯跟那些巨獸完全不同，看他中了淫龍咆哮還好好的樣子就能看出，他一直都是拿那些巨獸做洩慾的，只有我的力量不可能動得了他…」「算了，我不用你的幫忙，我自己來。」納茲回過神來，會長已經榨取了他不知道幾公升的精液，會長笑著說：「雖然是被我的淫亂氣息影響，但是你竟然可以射出這麼多精液，真是太好了，你一定是個很棒的左右手。」一旁的羅梅歐和尼克都已經疲累不堪，但是陰莖還是硬挺著噴出精液，納茲說：「可惡，有什麼辦法？對了！淫龍王的進食！」納茲大口吸氣，強大的氣流在房間內流動，「你這小子還想做什麼？」羅梅歐、尼克他們噴出的精液都被集中吸到納茲口中，源源不絕的精液被納茲吃掉，納茲的體力慢慢的恢復，會長站起來在一旁看著納茲會有什麼作為，「竟然還有吸食其他人精液這招，快拿出真本事給我看看吧。」納茲中斷淫龍王的進食跳起來說：「不用你說，我也會盡全力擊敗你！淫龍奧義！淫龍王的強化！」納茲的身體瞬間被火焰包圍，在火焰中，納茲的身體開始變化，火焰消散後出現的是肌肉和巨根變得更大、流著淫水、全身冒汗的納茲，「我…我…要做！！！」納茲大喊後直接衝向會長，會長一臉輕鬆的舉起手，想再次把納茲壓制在地，這時納茲直接把會長給撞飛，「這！這力量比剛才還要大上好幾倍！明明只是吸收了精液而已！」納茲不斷的猛攻會長，會長開始有些動搖，「他的表情不像是一般的淫亂，更像是渴望什麼…」此時會長稍微分心了，納茲直接全身壓制會長在地，「我…想要…」納茲的行為完全是像野獸發情一樣，「從剛才那火焰出來後到現在，他流出的淫水也是不少的量，壓制我的力量也是越來越大…難道說他是只要不發洩性慾，力量就會越來越強嗎！？」明明在壓制過程中，納茲可以狂幹會長，但是納茲卻一直沒有動作，「這小子該不會還有意識強忍這麼強的性慾吧！」「羅…梅歐…快…把…尼克…」羅梅歐盡全力抓著尼克爬到會長的腳邊，讓尼克準備吸吮會長的陰莖，會長瘋狂的掙扎，但是納茲的力量越來越大，會長完全不能動，只能讓尼克開始吸出精液，當尼克喝下會長的一滴精液後恢復精神，剛才射完的睪丸突然間產出爆量的精液，甚至直接升到了等級10，尼克完全停不下自己的嘴，瘋狂的吸吮精液，此時會長露出了微笑…尼克吸食了會長的精液，身體慢慢的恢復體力，會長笑著說：「費這麼大的力氣，還一直忍著性慾，就為了讓這個小伙子恢復體力而已？你們還太年輕了！」會長伸出他的舌頭直接伸進納茲的馬眼裡到睪丸裡，納茲瞬間爽到射出了大量的精液，趁著納茲力量減弱的時候，會長把納茲推開，站起來把尼克抓在手裡說：「這小子只不過因為性慾魔法在變成這樣的，根本沒有什麼魔力，我來收回力量吧！」會長將尼克的頭插進馬眼裡，尼克慢慢的被會長的巨根吸進去，納茲大喊：「尼克！」衝向會長，但是力量在剛才的射精後減弱很多，完全不能阻止會長，當尼克被吸到睪丸裡後，會長的睪丸瞬間變大，一隻巨大的獸人在睪丸了掙扎，這時會長的刺青發出亮光，睪丸慢慢變小，會長到身體也出現變化，亮光消失後，會長原本黑色狼人的身體變成有橘色的條紋，尾巴除了狼尾之外還長出了狐狸尾巴，身體跟淫龍王強化的納茲一樣巨大，巨根甚至變成了兩根，會長說：「這小子還不錯嘛，頭一次吸收了這麼有天份的獸人呢，現在我來讓你們爽翻天吧！」 第十二章：新會長 會長發出狼嚎，聲音在房間裡環繞，納茲和羅梅歐被這狼嚎分心了，會長瞬間將兩人壓制在地，分別用兩根巨根插進他們的後庭，巨根在兩人體內分泌出淫液，納茲和羅梅歐都淫亂起來，納茲盡全力忍著性慾來維持淫龍王強化，但是羅梅歐已經淪為會長的洩慾玩具，自己動起來抽插，納茲心想：「可惡！得快點把尼克救出來才行！」這時納茲再次進到內心世界，肌肉納茲說：「看來你這次是真的完了。那頭狼可是真的強，你跟我的力量根本不能比，還是放棄吧。乖乖當他的左右手，至少還能繼續有這肌肉的身體…」納茲說：「你閉嘴！我可是要救尼克，你都不幫忙，別吵！」「哈哈哈，你這小伙子能做什麼？但是你如果被榨乾的話，我也會消失，我就來幫你一下吧。」「怎麼幫？」「你進來我的睪丸裡，只要你沒被消化，你就能把我所有力量全使用上，也能把性慾魔法全變成你的力量…要嗎？」「誰怕誰，要做就做！」納茲用他巨大的肌肉身體慢慢從肌肉納茲的巨根爬進去，納茲好不容易才爬到肌肉納茲的睪丸裡，納茲慢慢的被精液淹沒，沒多久就被精液淹沒了，納茲睜開雙眼驚訝的發現他內心的身體變成了肌肉納茲龍的身體，納茲回過神來，看到羅梅歐已經被操射好幾次，房間地板被精液淹滿，納茲突然感覺全身充滿力量，用力拔出會長的巨根，當要幫羅梅歐掙脫時被會長一腳踩在地上，「你這小伙子真的很有趣，看來你留了一手。我來讓你看看實力的差距。」會長開始用後庭榨取納茲的精液，納茲強忍著被會長淫液刺激的性慾，力量越來越強，硬是把正在抽插的會長舉起並站起來，「我…可是淫龍王！」納茲開始狂幹會長，每抽插一次，納茲的巨根就變大一點，會長開始感覺有些不對勁說：「你這傢伙…」納茲的身體慢慢變成像龍一樣，會長再也忍不住，被納茲操射了，納茲完全變成了龍，但是納茲並沒有注意到，只是一直強忍著性慾不射精，他的身體越變越大已經快塞滿整個房間，會長馬上將羅梅歐拔起來丟到納茲的龍嘴上，沒多久羅梅歐就恢復意識，看到這個景象時他大喊：「納茲哥！」納茲被這句話驚醒，一時的放鬆讓強忍的性慾潰堤了，納茲噴出海量的精液到會長體內，隨著精液的噴出，納茲身體慢慢變小變回原來的身體，會長的身體不斷吸收納茲的精液越來越大，納茲將全部的性慾魔法全都加在精液裡釋放，過了一個小時，納茲射精完了，他的身體變回原來的大小無力的躺在地上，刺青變成了等級0，羅梅歐將納茲捧在手上說：「納茲哥你…」此時的會長吸收完了納茲的精液變得更加的巨大，身體變化成長出龍尾和龍角，「我太開心了，你們的力量真的都好了不起，我看我再也忍不住了，我解決掉你後把整個公會都吸收掉吧。哈哈哈…」這時會長感覺到睪丸有些不對勁，「這是！？」他的睪丸開始變大，一直巨大的狐狸手從會長的巨根伸出來，隨著巨獸從會長的陰莖裡爬出，會長的身體越來越小，當整隻狐狸獸人爬出來時，會長的身體變成跟一般人一樣大，羅梅歐說：「那是…尼克！」尼克的刺青變成了肌肉狐狸，會長無力的倒在地上說：「這…怎麼可能…他明明被我吸收了…」尼克將會長抓起直接塞進馬眼裡，會長此時大喊：「就算我要被消化掉，我也要讓你不得好死！」會長在尼克的陰莖裡釋放了全部的性慾魔法，尼克的陰莖和睪丸開始快速的變大變粗變長，納茲說：「羅梅歐，快去幫尼克。」羅梅歐點頭衝到尼克的睪丸旁「淫亂火拳！」他用淫火刺激著尼克的睪丸，之後跳上尼克的陰莖用淫火包覆全身，用身體幫尼克手淫，當尼克的陰莖已經成長到衝破天花板時，尼克射精了，海量的精液高速射出，衝破了好幾層的樓層噴出地面，此時羅梅歐完全控制不住自己的淫火，淫火越來越強，整個地底都被淫火影響，在地底的所有公會成員、奴隸全部都淫亂的射精了……過了幾個小時，尼克停止噴出精液，所有人都已經平息下來，整件公會裡只剩下尼克一個人是等級10，而其他人都被羅梅歐的淫火影響，變回了等級0，也包括羅梅歐自己，早上時，尼克、納茲和羅梅歐都走到地面上的村莊，尼克說：「你們其實可以留下來，我能在讓你們變成等級10。」納茲說：「不用了，我們還要回去原本的公會呢，這裡有你這個新會長，會沒問題的。」尼克笑著：「納茲哥，你們有空可以來這裡，我會好好招待你們的。」「說定嘍。再見！」三人揮手道別後，納茲跟羅梅歐走進森林裡，納茲說：「真想看看會公會後，大家看到我們這個魔法時的表情。」羅梅歐說：「對啊，納茲哥。」這時他們的背後有幾個人影… 完

第九章：獸慾 到了早上，納茲已經解除了淫龍王模式，變成了等級7的肌肉龍人身體，周圍全部都是肌肉正太，納茲摸著頭說：「昨晚好像要太過火了，頭好痛喔…」這時村長走進來大聲喊：「你們要睡到什麼時候！」所有人都被吵醒了，「今天開始規則有變，你們今天開始就要工作了！工作的內容會在之後的告訴你們，你們三哥跟我來！」村長指著納茲他們，突然納茲、羅梅歐和尼克的刺青發量，三人腳下出現魔法陣並沉下去，三人被傳送到了一間房間，羅梅歐說：「這裡是？」這時傳來村長的聲音說：「你們三個現在的身體工作賣淫的話會把客戶幹死的，所以我們為你們找了特別的客戶，讓你們三個滿足他們。」三人的刺青突然發出了亮光，他們的腳邊出現了巨大的魔法陣，有三隻巨獸從魔法陣裡爬出來，三隻巨獸比納茲還要巨大、綠色、全身肌肉，他們的巨根一直流出大量的淫水，從表情就能看出，這三隻巨獸完全只知道淫亂、性，他們單手就把納茲他們壓制在地，巨獸的後庭伸出大量的觸手抓住三人的陰莖，甚至直接插進他們的陰莖內，納茲、羅梅歐和尼克都被觸手分泌出的液體弄的完全沒辦法抵抗，接著巨獸們開始榨取三人的的精液，納茲他們只覺得非常的爽，直接大爆射了好幾次，這時巨獸吸收和他們的精液越變越大，觸手也越來越粗，他們都感覺陰莖就快要被撐爆了，納茲心想：「可惡！這樣子等我們被榨乾，他們都還沒被滿足！」納茲使出淫龍王模式，用全身的力氣把巨獸推倒，「換我來榨乾你吧！」納茲將觸手強行拔出，開始讓巨獸的巨屌在他的後庭裡上下抽插，「淫龍王的淫穴」納茲都後庭燃起火焰，巨獸從剛才到現在都沒射出的精液在後庭內大量噴出，納茲肚子瞬間撐大，這時在一旁的羅梅歐看到這一幕，「我也不能輸給納茲哥！」「淫火！」羅梅歐的陰莖在巨獸後庭噴出火焰，巨獸瞬間變得更淫亂，主動站起來將巨根頂在羅梅歐的肛門前，爆筋的巨根直接插進體內，羅梅歐爽到會失去意識，兩隻巨獸就這樣被納茲和羅梅歐榨精，此時會長都看在眼裡… 第十章：挑戰 過了幾個小時，納茲和羅梅歐已經把巨獸榨乾，巨獸在射精完後，身體從全身肌肉變成瘦小，納茲和羅梅歐已經升到了等級9，身體已經完全變成肌肉獸人，兩人分別變成紅色跟紫色的龍人，身體變得跟當時看到的會長一樣大，兩人開心的回頭驚訝的看到，尼克已經被巨獸榨乾到全身無力、一臉淫亂，而巨獸吸收了尼克的精液身體變得比兩人巨大，「尼克！」兩人大聲的喊，直接衝向前，巨獸直接一拳擊飛他們到牆壁上，兩人現在牆壁裡，納茲說：「好強！這根本是怪物！」這時有個聲音在納茲的腦袋裡說：「看來你遇到麻煩了，需不需要我來幫你一下呢 ！」納茲看了四周並沒有其他人，這時他回過神來，發現他在一個陌生卻又熟悉的環境裡，「這裡是？」突然有一隻巨大的紅色肌肉龍出現在他的面前，「你…你是誰？應該不是伊格尼爾吧？」龍說：「哈哈哈，你還不知道我是誰啊，我就是在你有性慾魔法時誕生的人格。」「人格！？」「在你接收到性慾魔法時，我就誕生了，先是吸收了你弱小的原始人格，好讓我可以讓你變得更加淫亂、渴望再次升級。」「你說你要幫我？那是什麼意思？」「就是字面上的意思，你現在面對的是完全是淫亂的巨獸，被他榨乾的話，我也會消失，但只要你使用我的力量，就能把他反過來吸收，你也會更進一步，接受這提議嗎？可沒時間讓你考慮喔。」這時巨獸將手伸向羅梅歐和納茲，羅梅歐說：「納茲哥，我們要怎麼辦？根本打不過他，納茲哥…」突然納茲直接跳出去，眼神變得不太一樣，納茲的身體和肌肉突然變大一倍，身體變得跟巨獸一樣巨大，「我們來大吃一場吧！淫龍王的咆哮！」納茲吐出紅色的吐息，在房間內的尼克、羅梅歐還有巨獸被吐息淹沒後性慾高漲，甚至直接大爆射，「這可不行啊！還沒插我就射了，還真是浪費呢！淫龍王的進食！」納茲開始大口吸氣，納茲吸氣的氣流越來越強，這時巨獸、羅梅歐、尼克的精液大量從陰莖裡吸出來，全都被納茲吸到嘴裡，納茲的肚子越變越大，三人都被吸到只能跪在地上無力抵抗，巨獸隨著精液被吸出，身體越來越小，沒多久，納茲的肚子大到把三人都壓在牆壁上，「吃的真飽，該吃點甜點了。」他將瘦小的巨獸抓起，塞到他的陰莖裡，巨獸就像納茲的原始人格一樣被吸收了，這時納茲的刺青變成了覆蓋全身的肌肉龍，「雖然還沒滿足，但是時間到了，再繼續用我的力量，納茲的身體會撐不下去的，先這樣吧。」納茲的身體瞬間縮小回等級九的大小，意識也恢復了，他回過神來看到羅梅歐和尼克已經累倒在一旁，這時房間的大門打開了…走進來的竟然是會長，會長說：「你這小子還不錯嘛，竟然除了我之外，還有人可以把淫亂巨獸幹翻，真是了不起，我很看重你，你就來當我的左右手吧。」納茲說：「誰要當你的左右手啊！接下來我可要幹翻你！」「你這小子真有趣！能做到的話就試試看啊！」納茲直接衝向會長使用淫龍王模式變得比會長還巨大，「淫龍王的火焰」納茲噴出的火焰直接打中了會長，會長卻完全沒事一樣站在火中，「只有這點效果嗎？光是這樣想讓我勃起都還差的遠呢，我來示範吧。」會長吐了一口氣，這時不只有納茲，就連應該已經被榨乾的羅梅歐和尼克都直接勃起大量噴出精液，納茲趴在地上「可…可惡…才吹了一口氣而已就…」會長露出了邪惡的微笑…